FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Swiss Mix - Chapter 551-575 Written by DoggyStyle57, April 2015 - February 2016

===

Swiss Mix - Chapter 551 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 29th (Saturday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

At a little before five in the afternoon on Saturday, Marie LeChow watched from her bedroom window as her mother, Miss Cheri LeChow, drove away with her adopted sister.

"Okay, Mistress Heidi, the coast is clear," the Chow Chow Dog girl said to the nicely dressed Bernese girl who was seated on her bed, out of sight of the window. "Meghan will be at her friend Jo's sleepover until tomorrow, and you can tell Hannah that it's safe now to stop hiding in her room, and that Phil can take the two of you to your party. I kind of wish I could go with you, but I understand that this is Paula's only chance to go out a date with Hannah before her family moves away. And besides, I don't think my shoulder is quite up to a night of wild dancing in a crowded nightclub, let alone the kind of sexy activities you have in store for all of you when the other 'girls' in your group you get back to Mandy's place late tonight. Hope you have fun getting to know Mister Blackwell, little sis! And I want to hear all the juicy details tomorrow!"

"I wish you could come too, but there will be other parties at Mandy's place later, after your arm is all better, and you know they want you an' Taylor and Miss Cheri to eventually join them too," Heidi von Bernerholdt replied. She was wearing a cute knee-length red party dress with several layers of starched white petticoats, white knee socks and red Mary Jane's shoes. Her hair was tied with big red bows into childish twin tails behind each of her ears. The outfit and hairstyle made her look more like she was seven instead of nine years old. She hopped off the bed, gave her half-sister a hug and a very non-sisterly kiss on the mouth, and skipped out of the room and along the foyer balcony to her brother's bedroom suite, with her tail wagging so happily that it was almost spinning in circles like a propeller behind her as she skipped along.

Heidi walked right into her big brother's bedroom, and when she saw Hannah, the little girl let out an appreciative 'wolf-whistle', and then exclaimed, "Wow! That's a _really_sexy getup, Hannah!"

Hannah was dressed in an outfit much more appropriate for an adult than a 13 year old girl. She wore knee-high patent leather red boots with three inch spike high heels, a matching red leather micro-mini skirt that barely covered her crotch, and a sparkly red spandex top designed like a one-piece swimsuit, but with the addition of loose red chiffon sleeves. The spandex part of the top clung to every curve of the young Bernese girl's 38-28-34 figure, emphasized her pert B-cup breasts, and appeared to allow her firm nipples to show. Her glossy black shoulder length hair was worn loose, styled in feminine curls, with two red bow barrettes. She was wearing suitable makeup for an evening an a nightclub venue, with red nail polish, red lipstick on her lips, red glitter fur makeup as eye shadow, dark mascara emphasizing her eyelashes, and was also wearing a jasmine scented floral perfume.

"Do you think Paula will like this outfit on me? It isn't too slutty, is it?" Hannah asked sweetly.

"The only thing she won't like will be how much attention you'll be getting from the other women at that lezzie club, Hannah! Geeze, no one tonight is ever gonna guess you're a boy!" Heidi said with a giggle.

"Well, that's the point, isn't it? I want to look like a girl for Paula's date with me, because she's wanted to go out with me as Hannah rather than as Hans, and this will be her last chance before she moves. And it's also for Mister Blackwell's benefit later tonight. I'm just glad Miss Cheri managed to suggest to Jo's mom that a sleepover before summer vacation would be a great idea. With Meghan off at her friend's place until tomorrow, I won't even have to change back into Hans before we come back here," Hannah said. She picked up a small purse off the foot of her bed, and led her sister from the room.

===

"You're looking adorable tonight, Mistress Heidi," Phil said, as he held the car door for the girls in the garage. "And you're quite lovely as well, Mistress Hannah. When should I expect to pick you up? Or will you call in the morning?"

"Some time after midnight, I think. Paula will be staying with them until tomorrow morning, but I don't think they have enough beds for Heidi and I to also comfortably spend the night. And I besides that, I want to make sure we get back before Meghan does tomorrow. I'll page you when we need you, if you don't mind waiting up," Hannah replied, as she and Heidi buckled their seat belts.

"I doubt I'll be asleep, but I might be knotted in Taylor, Cheri or Bridget when you call. Hazel and Marie have their own plans tonight, while Taylor and Cheri plan to spend the night with my sister and me," Phil said. He closed the car door the kids had used, opened the driver's door, and got into the car, fastened his seat belt, and then hit the remote for the garage door. He looked back over his shoulder and added, "I don't think Mandy and her family will be in any hurry to send you two packing tonight, but I will, of course, arrive as quickly as I can."

===

May 29th (Saturday afternoon) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield.

"Do I look all right?" Paula asked her cousin Mandy for the fifth time, as she checked her hair in the bathroom mirror.

"You're gorgeous," Mandy replied. "Hannah will love you, and that outfit should look great on the dance floor."

"You think so?" Paula asked. She twirled in place and checked how her knee-length black silk skirt flared out around her, exposing her bare legs and _almost_flying high enough to show of the red thong panties she was wearing, and then settled back down. She was wearing a simple pair of black patent leather sling back wedge shoes that she knew she could dance in for several hours, and a white silk blouse with ruffled cuffs on the sleeves and an open scoop neck that she had loosened the drawstring on and pulled down to show off the fur of her chest ruff, as well as a generous amount of cleavage from her 39-25-36 figure and firm C-cup breasts. Mandy had braided her 13 year old cousin's hair into elaborate French braids, held at the nape of her neck with a white silk bow. She had kept her makeup tastefully minimal, with just mascara and red lipstick, both of which she had added after getting to her cousin's home. "Mom's already packed most of my nice clothes, and she threw out my really sexy stuff. She only left me this one nice skirt and blouse as 'something nice for church', plus of course my school uniforms and a couple of changes of casual clothes. I'm sure she hasn't noticed I can make the neckline this daring with it. But your outfit is a lot sexier than anything I would have dared to allow my mom to see me wear! Mom would sign me up to become a nun if she found clothes like that in my room."

"Well, Lisa and I are supposed to be Teresa and Dora's Mistresses tonight, and they're supposed to be our subbie slave girls," Mandy said. The 15 year old Bernese girl was wearing thigh-high red patent leather boots with three inch heels, which had a sheath built into the outer side of her right boot's calf for a very functional black riding crop. She also wore a red velvet bodysuit that was skin tight and very high cut on both thighs, with a plunging neckline that made her glad her breasts weren't quite as large as her cousin's. She couldn't wear a bra with this outfit, and all that kept the front from opening wide enough to expose her tits were the three slender gold chains crossing her cleavage. Her hair was styled in a very severe braid down the back of her neck, held with a red velvet bow, and she had on a wide black leather belt with a small belt pouch and a coiled gold chain leash that had a red leather handle attached to it. Her only makeup was crimson red lipstick.

Just then Mandy's 12 year old sister, Lisa, stepped into the bathroom and said, "Mom and I are done making our 'girls' all pretty! Come take a look!" She was wearing an outfit that was identical to her older sister's.

The three Bernese girls stepped into the hallway and walked to Richard and Gretchen Blackwell's bedroom, where they found two adorable 'girls' kneeling submissively in the middle of the room in front of their mother. Mandy and Lisa's 11 year old identical twin brothers, Terry and Teddy, had been dressed in lacy pink blouses, with mid-thigh length red silk skirts, and both of them had their real hair permed into a mass of short curls, with pink bows above their ears. The identical twins were each also wearing a red leather collar with a gold heart-shaped tag that was engraved with 'Pretty Girl' in a flowing cursive script, and a matching set of wrist cuffs, which were linked to each other with a thin gold chain, and everything was secured with small brass padlocks.

"Teresa and Dora are ready to submit to you for the night, Mistress Mandy, Mistress Lisa, and to pleasure your guests, as girl Pets should," their mother said, pointing to her twin sons. Although she was nearly 32 years old, Gretchen Blackwell was still quite pretty. She was dressed in a black silk women's suit with 3/4 length sleeves and a knee length black silk skirt that would normally seem quite conservative, but she had paired it with a daring see-through pink lace blouse and no bra, plus black high heels that were at least 4 inches tall. The open fronted, shawl collared jacket of her suit did very little to keep her from exposing her breasts. "I hope I meet with your approval as well, Mistress Mandy?" she added.

"Very sexy, mom! You should turn quite a few ladies' heads tonight! Will you be wearing _your_collar to the club as well?" Mandy asked with a grin.

"If it pleases my Mistresses, your father and I will gladly wear our collars for you after we girls return home to play tonight. But I thought I should not wear it to the club, in case you need me to take charge of these two 'girls' for you at any time," she said, indicating her kneeling sons.

"I suppose that _would_be for the best, mother," Lisa said. "But sometime soon, I do want to take you back there, and very visibly on my leash!"

"I will do as my Mistress commands," Gretchen submissively replied to her younger daughter.

"Wow, you really _do_have the whole family trained to be submissive to the two of you," Paula said in amazement. "I wish I could order my mom to be less of a church-bound fool. She's ruining my life by making us move out of Pouncefield! She's alienated my little brother and sister, and all but given up on them as damned souls. And she's dragging us to church every Sunday now! I swear, as soon as I turn sixteen, I'm moving out on my own, and if I can afford it, I'm gonna move back here!"

"Well, that's only a little more than two years. And if you have trouble affording the move, I'm sure Hans can help. He still cares for you, of course," Mandy said, as she and Lisa attached their leashes to their little brother's collars.

"Yeah, I know, but I want my own boyfriend or girlfriend, not a great guy that I have to share with dozens of other girls!" Paula said. "Earl may not be as much of a catch for me as Hans is for you, but at least he was willing to be my steady boyfriend and not have any other steady girlfriends. We both can still screw our friends for fun, but we can count on each other to be there for the long haul. Once we move, I don't know if I'll ever see him again!"

Richard Blackwell's voice came up the stairs from the floor below. "Hannah and Heidi are coming up the front walk now, ladies! And dinner will be ready in less than ten minutes. Come on down!"

===

Richard Blackwell answered the door and let his guests into the house. Compared to the outfits he knew the others were going to wear tonight, the 32 year old Bernese father of four felt quite underdressed, in tan slacks, an open collared, short sleeved blue dress shirt, and plain brown leather loafers. But the plan was for Heidi and himself to remain at his home and 'get to know each other' while the others went out to an all-girls club after dinner, and he was half expecting that Heidi would have him out of his clothes before his wife's van left the driveway.

"You're both quite beautiful tonight," he said sincerely to his guests. "Hannah... wow, I don't know what to say. Even knowing who you really are, all I see when I look at you is a beautiful young girl the same age as my two oldest daughters."

"Why thank you," Hannah replied. "Your two oldest daughters, eh? So that makes the twins your youngest daughters now, is that it? Not your sons any more, in your mind?

"Teresa and Dora may as well be our daughters now," he said. "I hardly ever get to see them as Terry and Teddy any more. They look like girls when they wake me up in the morning and suck my cock or lick their mom's cunt, and I'm on my way to work before they change back into boys to go to school. By the time I get home from work, they're girls again. And they stay in girl mode all weekend. It's only when they take off their panties to fuck their mother or their sisters or each other - or when I fuck their asses myself - that I see they still have cocks."

"I'll make sure you get a really good look at their cocks tonight, daddy," Lisa said with a mischievous grin, as she entered the room, with her older sister beside her and the girly twins on leashes behind them. "Glad you two could make it tonight! I'm really looking forward to going to Sappho's tonight and showing off our girly Pets."

Paula Steiner and Gretchen Blackwell were last down the stairs, and Gretchen merely waved at the others before heading for the kitchen to check on dinner.

"You'll all love it," Hannah said. "I've been there a few times now, and it's a really fun girls-only nightclub. No males allowed, unless, like Teresa, Dora or myself, they are trying hard to look like they are girls too."

"Hi girls!" Heidi said brightly, looking primarily at the twins. "My! You're all so pretty!"

"You're both looking good too," Paula said, stepping forward. "Hi Hannah. Thanks for getting all dolled up to be my date tonight. I, ummm, I have a corsage for you, in the fridge in the kitchen."

"Why that's so nice of you! I completely forgot to get one for you. I'm sorry," Hannah said. "Should I call Phil and ask him to go to a florist and bring one to us before we finish dinner?"

"No, it's kind of better that you don't," Paula said. "I'd have to throw it away before I go home, or mom would ask too many questions about where it came from. She thinks I'm having dinner here and watching DVD movies all night with my cousins, not going to a sexy lesbians' nightclub and a family orgy. The only way I was able to get the corsage for you was that I called my uncle and asked him to buy a nice one for me to give you, and keep it here for me."

"Well, you kids can chat for a bit. I'm going to help get dinner on the table," Richard said, before heading for the kitchen to help his wife.

"You're very pretty, Hannah, and you too, Heidi" Teresa said shyly.

"Yeah, you really look great," Dora added.

"Don't they make just adorable little sisters?" Mandy said proudly. "They're much more fun like this than as our dorky little brothers, don't you think?"

"They certainly _do_make cute girls. They definitely take after their mother, with the smaller stature and more slender facial features most people associate with Bernese girls. I don't think they will ever get really big in the shoulders or muscular like me, even without giving them female hormone treatments to keep them from developing more obvious male traits. So, you're only allowing them to be boys to go to school?" Hannah asked.

"Yep. They're full time girls the rest of the time," Mandy said. "We're working on getting them used to being girls in public. We've been taking them to the park once or twice a week to play as girls, and yesterday we even took them grocery shopping with us as girls! But tonight will be their first time out as girls on leashes, and where they're likely to be the center of attention at least some of the time, and have a lot of people really paying attention to what they look like and how they behave."

"Their hair is long enough now to not need wigs anymore, if we do them up in girly curls," Lisa added. "They still use wigs most of the time though, because it takes too long to make their hair curly or to wash the curls back out of their hair. So we only give them a perm on Friday nights, and wash it out again on Monday mornings. But after it grows out over the summer, they can wear their hair like Hans does, in a ponytail as a boy, and loose and lightly curled as girls."

"You two are okay with being turned into girls pretty much all the time?" Paula asked the twins.

"I guess," Teresa said. "We still sound like boys when we talk though, and it's embarrassing to risk being seen by our friends from school. But... well, getting to have sex with our sisters every day and getting to fuck mom sometimes makes it worth it."

"Yeah, mom really loves it when we fuck her!" Dora said with a grin.

"Would you also go to school as girls and give up acting like boys completely, if your sisters order you to do it?" Hannah asked.

"If we could do a girl voice as good as you do, Hannah, and if our friends knew and promised not to give us a hard time about it, I suppose we could try going to school as girls too," Teresa said. "But right now I think our friends would laugh at us if we look like girls but sound like boys."

"More to the point, do you want to really become girls?" Paula asked. "I mean, like actually get a sex change operation? Give up being boys forever?"

"We still really_like having cocks, Paula. I mean, we couldn't fuck mom or our sisters if we _really become girls, right?" Dora said. "It's... fun pretending to be girls though, and we're getting used to it. But it wouldn't be as much fun if we couldn't fuck girls when our Mistresses let us do it. And... well... we kinda like fucking and sucking each other, too."

"I can teach you the voice tricks, so the way you sound won't give you away," Hannah offered. "I won't be here for most of the summer, so we wouldn't be able to work on it enough for you to be convincing before school starts again in the fall. But we could practice over the next year, and maybe have you ready to pass as well as I do by the school year after this next one. What do you say?"

"I think we'd like that, Hannah. We like making Mistress Mandy and Mistress Lisa happy with us. And the better we do at being girls, the more they allow us to fuck mom," Dora said.

"Dinner's on the table, girls!" Richard said, as he set drinks on the table for everyone. "Come and get it!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 552 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 29th (Saturday afternoon) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield.

After a simple meal together, Paula gave Hannah her corsage and pinned it to Hannah's blouse, and then the Blackwell family and their three guests gathered in the living room.

"Well, looks like you're all ready to go," Richard said, "Heidi and I will try not to wear each other out before you get back home."

"Yeah, I mostly wanna talk an' snuggle an' smooch until you girls get back, so we can do the real fun stuff when we're all together," Heidi said, as she looked through the family's collection of DVD's and Blu-ray discs. "Oh goodie! You have a couple of movies here that I haven't seen yet."

"Well, we need to have one more thing dealt with before we go," Lisa said decisively. "Teresa and Dora did a sloppy job of tucking away their boy parts. They've clearly gotten excited about going out in public, and I can see way too much of a tent in the front of their skirts. They need to be shown their proper place, before we get to the club. Get down on your hands and knees on the floor, girls! I want all of us to watch daddy fucking your asses. Daddy, get down there with them and give those girls a good, hard ass fucking, and make sure you cum inside each of their butts!"

"Yes Mistress," the twins said, as they obeyed the command, each flipping the rear of their skirts up over their backs, raising their tails high, and pulling down the backs of their panties just low enough to expose their assholes, while still keeping the panties high enough to conceal their balls.

Richard sighed and said, "As you command, Mistress," and then he got a hand towel and some lube from a side table drawer, then knelt behind Teresa, unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out, and began to apply the lube to his son's tail hole.

"Oh, I _like_that idea!" Paula said. "I've been dying to see them doing it with each other, and by the time we get back, Uncle Richard should be all recharged and ready for more."

"I'll get Dora ready while you bugger Teresa, Mister B!" Heidi said, as she picked up the lube and began to apply it to the other 'girl'.

Richard wiped off his hands and handed Heidi the towel, then eased his cock into the ass of one of his two youngest children as if it was something he did every day, even though this was the first time he had ever had any sort of sex in front of his niece, Paula. "Mummm, she's nice and tight, Mistress. Should I tie with her too?"

"No, that would take too much time. Keep your knot out of her ass, and as soon as you've finished painting her insides white, start fucking the other slut!" Lisa commanded.

They all watched the twins getting buggered, while Mandy kissed and felt up her mother, Hannah felt up and kissed Paula, and Lisa and Heidi made out with each other. When Richard pulled out of Teresa's dripping ass and began to bugger Dora, Lisa said, "Teresa, let Dora suck you dry so you no longer have a boner like a flag pole, and then tuck yourself properly and pull your panties up. You are to keep daddy's cum in your ass and not clean up back there."

"Yes Mistress," Teresa said, kneeling in front of her twin and spitroasting the girl with their father.

"Can I suck Dora off while they do that?" Heidi requested.

"Yes, that will get us out of here sooner, I think. Thank you, Heidi," Lisa said.

The nine year old Bernese girl got on her back between Richard's feet and Dora's knees and eagerly took Dora's throbbing cock into her mouth.

"That is SO hot!" Paula exclaimed, frigging herself rapidly and leaning against Hanna to keep her knees from buckling as she climaxed. Gretchen also moaned as both Mandy and Paula fingered their mom and fondled her tits until she came.

"Off to a great start," Hannah said, nuzzling Paula's neck from behind and massaging her date's breasts.

When their 'opening act' was concluded, Heidi washed Richard's shaft off and led him by the cock back to the couch, while the other ladies touched up their makeup and hair and got on their way.

"Have fun tonight!" Heidi said, as she got onto Richard's lap on the couch.

===

Richard was still breathing hard from buggering his twins when Heidi guided him to the couch and sat on his lap. He hardly noticed the others leaving because he swiftly realized that his exposed cock was feeling the little girl's butt fur, and that Heidi had no panties on under her childlike party dress.

"Careful there, Heidi!" he said. "Your family wouldn't be happy if I slipped into the wrong hole and popped your cherry!"

"Don't worry, I'm bein' careful, Mister B. Hans an' me do this when we watch movies together sometimes," Heidi said confidently, as she wriggled her ass and guided his cock with one hand so it stuck up between her thighs, safely past her virginal opening. Then she pushed it back against her folds and clamped her legs tight around it so her labia wrapped around the sides of his shaft like a hot dog and bun, and she could massage the tip of his cock and her clitty at the same time. "You like that? We can snuggle like this while we watch a movie tonight," she said.

"Oh God... You... you actually sit on your brother's lap and play with his cock like this in a public movie theater?" Richard asked incredulously. The child's soft furred palm felt heavenly against the sensitive tip of his cock as she gently rubbed it under her skirt.

"Well, no. Me an' Hans have only played like this in the theater at our mansion. But I've watched my brother getting his cock sucked by one of his girlfriends in a public movie theater, and Hans has actually fucked a girlfriend of his in the theater downtown, once. Nobody pays much attention to couples making out in the dark in the theaters." Heidi said, as she picked up the remote with her unoccupied hand and started the movie. "Wanna turn the lights out an' pretend we're in a real movie theater, an' you're playing naughty games with a little girl, Mister B?" She squeezed the tip of his cock tightly as she asked.

"Oh damn... Yes, I'd... I'd really like that game. But Heidi, if you keep that up, we'll have to wash your dress!" Richard said.

"Silly boy! Why do you think I'm wearin' a bunch of petticoats?" Heidi replied with a grin, as she paused the movie and carefully got up to allow him to turn out the lights. "I wore 'em so you won't mess up my dress with your cum! Petticoats are easy to wash."

===

May 29th (Saturday afternoon) - Sappho's Playground, in downtown Pouncefield.

Gretchen Blackwell drove nervously through the crowded streets of downtown Pouncefield, terrified that the people in other cars and on the sidewalks that they slowly passed could see the naughty outfits that her children and their guests were wearing. "H-hannah? Are you girls sure about this? There are so many people on the streets here, and I don't see _anything_that looks like a nightclub, let alone an adult-oriented business. The parking lots are mostly full, and we'll be lucky to find a parking meter spot on the street that's within a few blocks of the address you gave me. How can we walk down the street dressed like this in the daytime?"

"Keep going to that address, Ma'am," Hannah said calmly. Turn right at the next corner, and go two blocks down that narrow one-way street. You're looking for a modest Brownstone type building on the left, with a two story parking garage attached. It could easily be taken for a downtown condominium apartment complex. The lot is only for customer parking for the club, and once we are in the lot, we can enter the club from the garage and not be seen at all from the street. There! Where you see the lady Rottweiler in the valet uniform, by the black podium. Stop and talk to her, then pull into the parking garage entrance that's just past where she is."

Gretchen slowed to a stop by the rather muscular looking lady valet, and saw that the word 'Sappho's' was written on the front of the podium in an elegant gold script. Behind the valet was a set of stairs at the front of the Brownstone building, leading six steps up to a pair of wooden doors with frosted glass that had the club's full name, 'Sappho's Playground', painted on the glass in tasteful gold cursive. All the other windows facing the street were mirror-tinted. But when Gretchen looked at the parking garage, the entry was barred by a closed gate that said 'member parking only' on the yellow and black striped barricade arm.

She rolled down the window as the valet approached, and said, "Ummm, we're here to go to the club? But where can we park? That sign on the gate there says members only? We're... we're not members."

The Rottweiler lady looked in the windows at the six scantily dressed children and smiled, then said, "Oh, don't worry about that, ma'am. All females who agree to abide by our rules are automatically members of our club, even if this is your first visit. The barricade is just to keep people who aren't visiting our establishment from parking in our garage. Valet parking service is free. You can all get out here and go in while I park your van for you. Or I can just raise the gate and you can park in any open spot that isn't marked 'VIP Only'. Not very crowded yet today. The place doesn't usually get packed until closer to 9 or ten at night. First time here for you, I gather? Are these children all yours, Ma'am, and have any of you been here before?"

"It's my first time, yes, and most of them are my family. Four of the... girls in the back are my daughters, and the oldest one of them, right behind me, has been here before, and asked me to take us here tonight," Gretchen said. "The girl in the while blouse is my niece, and we're throwing a going away party for her tonight. The girl beside me is my niece's date for the evening. My niece and her date have been here before as well."

The lady nodded and said, "Oh yes, I think I do recognize a few of you, now that you mention it. We don't get very many Bernese girls here, so you kind of stick out in the memory, especially when you arrive in a large group. Well, I hope you enjoy yourselves. And don't worry about your kids here, Ma'am. This is a safe place for all females... and for those who _aspire_to be female," clearly addressing that last remark to the twins in the back seat and winking at them.

She walked back to her kiosk and apparently pressed a button or some other control, because a moment later the garage gate opened. "There you go!" she said. "The gate opens automatically on the way out, from either exit. Have fun!"

Gretchen waved and drove into the garage, and was able to find a parking space fairly easily. While it wasn't obvious from the street, the garage also included two basement levels of parking. She went up the first ramp, which was all VIP parking spaces, but as soon as she turned the corner at the main floor level, she found several available parking spots that were fairly close to another pair of wooden doors with the club's name on the doors' frosted windows.

When they got out of the car, Mandy and Lisa leashed Teresa and Dora again, and followed behind Hannah and Paula, with Gretchen somewhat timidly bringing up the rear.

Inside the doors was a very plain waiting room with another pair of double doors leading to the club. A very muscular bulldog girl in a black jumpsuit was on duty as a bouncer, and she quickly sized up the group. "Evening ladies! Welcome to Sappho's Playground. First time for any of you?" she asked.

All but Mandy, Paula and Hannah raised their hands.

The bulldog lady nodded and said, "All right then. Our rules are fairly simple, but we're serious about them"

"First, no males are allowed to enter, unless they are dressed as girls, made up to look like a girl, and remain sufficiently convincing as a girl as to not be easy to spot. As you may gather from the name of the club, we cater primarily to Lesbians and to bisexual and bi-curious ladies. But we also do welcome transgendered males and male-to-female crossdressers, as long as they obey our rules. If a male in drag is admitted, he is not to interact in an intimate way with any female guest that is not in his party, and is not to accept invitations to do more than dance from any guest not in his party. Males are to act and present themselves as females at all times, including and especially_in the bathrooms," she said. She looked pointedly at the twins and gave a fleeting, questioning glance at Hannah, and then looked directly back at the twins and said, "You two will do. Just behave like good girls, and no one will bother you here. All of you may relax and be welcome among us." She looked again at the twins and added, "The one exception to you two not interacting intimately with other guests in there is that if a dominant lady _wants to interact with you in a dominant role, and if she obtains your Mistresses' permission first, she can do whatever she wants with you that your Mistress permits, provided it is otherwise within our rules. Asking for and granting command of you makes her a part of your group, as far as the rules go. But the other guest has to initiate the request, Do you and your Mistresses understand and agree to that?"

The twins nodded silently, and Mandy said, "My sister and I will make sure our Pets are obedient!" as she and Lisa held up the handles of the twin's leashes, and Lisa patted the riding crop in her boot.

"See that you do, young Mistresses, because if they are 'yours' and they misbehave, _you'll_be asked to leave too." The bouncer said. "But I'm sure none of you will cause any trouble."

"Second Rule: This is not a sex club. Nudity is permitted inside the club, but no oral sex, vibrators, or dildo play is allowed. Bear in mind that any girl who seems old enough to understand what our club offers may come here on her own, and a girl child of any age may be brought here by a relative. Sometimes we shelter girls off the street, who are seeking a safe refuge where no one, male or female, will harass them. So please don't do anything overtly sexual in front of a child under the age of eight without her mother's or guardian's clear permission. If in doubt, take it to a more private area of the club, away from younger eyes. Kissing and petting and even female masturbation is fine as long as very young children are not forced to watch, but try to keep your orgasm's quiet. If any of you want to yiff, there are several hotels within walking distance that won't raise an eyebrow at female couples. Their business cards are available in either lobby," she said, and then she looked at the twins again and added. "Cross dressed males are not permitted to masturbate or expose their genitals here."

"Third, within the limits I just mentioned, we do permit other kinky behavior, and ask that everyone be tolerant of other guest's tastes. If someone sees a domme leading her girl on a leash, guests are not to harass them." She looked pointedly at Mandy and Lisa and added. "You two and your Pets obviously were prepared for doing open dominance and submission play tonight. I'll further add that striking someone with a riding crop like the two of you have is always to be considered overt sexual behavior, and that you may use those riding crops only on your own submissive pets, or on another guests submissive with her Mistress' clearly stated permission, or on a guest who volunteers to submit to you here, in front of at least two impartial witnesses. And never strike anyone so hard as to leave a bruise, please. If you're not able to control the discipline that you administer, you will also be asked to leave."

"Fourth, we do serve alcohol, and all laws applicable to any other bar in this city apply here as well," she said. "Beer and wine is allowed if you're at least 12, or 10 while supervised by an adult, and hard liquor is permitted once you're 16, or at 14 if supervised by an adult. If you're under age for ordering booze, don't try. We do check ID. Minors are welcome as long as they don't try to drink here."

"So since I am supervising all these children tonight, even my 11 year old twins could have a glass of wine tonight?" Gretchen asked. "Not that I usually serve them alcohol at home, but this is a rather special occasion. My niece, in the white blouse, is moving out of town soon, and we are here to give her a going away party."

'Yes ma'am. If you buy it for them and stay with them, you could treat any of these girls to a glass of wine or two tonight," the bouncer replied. "For hard liquor, they would each need to be able to present legal ID that shows their age."

"We'll stick to wine for them, if they drink alcohol at all tonight," Gretchen said, "Any other rules?"

"Just two more, Ma'am. No prostitution is allowed. This is not a place to meet with potential paying customers, or to solicit for prostitution. We are not licensed for that, and anyone asking anyone else for money, or offering to pay money, in exchange for any activity that is even remotely sexual will be invited to leave," she said, and noticing the somewhat surprised and indignant look on Gretchen's face, she added, "There are freelance brothels in this town where you could legally bring any of these children and sell their services, as long as you are their legal parent or guardian, and the child is willingly doing it, or where children may go to sell themselves, if they are over the age of sixteen. Weren't you aware that such places existed? This isn't a brothel, Ma'am, and I certainly wasn't trying to imply that it was or that you had that in mind for these kids. Just stating the rules, ma'am."

"I... No, I hadn't_known that there were child brothels here," Gretchen said. "I _did know about sex clubs that will admit kids as young as twelve. Some of the older ones among these children have been to such clubs. But I also fully understand this isn't a sex club or a brothel. Ahhh... no offense taken, but as the mother or aunt of all but one of them, the idea that anyone might take a group of kids like these to a public place and hire them out as whores was a shock."

"I understand completely, Ma'am. I'm a mother myself, and I'd throttle any person who tried to get me to sell my daughter's sexual favors," the bouncer said.

"The last rule should_be common sense, and the only reason we added it is because we did have a few altercations recently. It's just that 'No _means_no'. It doesn't matter if the girl is in chains and wearing a sign around her neck that says, 'please humiliate me!' If that girl says no to _anything, even just an offer to dance, that answer is final. If someone asks you to do anything that you don't want to do, or if they do anything to you that you don't want them to do, all you should have to do is politely say 'No', and they better leave you alone. If they don't, ask any staff member, and we will escort the clueless bitch out of here. As I said earlier, we sometimes get girls here off the streets, seeking refuge. Had a half-naked woman come in last week, hiding from her abusive Mistress. The dominant bitch came storming in here and tried to drag her girl out by her hair! We separated them post haste, and turned the dominant bitch over to the cops. She's in jail now, with assault and attempted kidnapping charges to answer for."

"That's it, ladies. Enjoy your visit, and pay the girl at the inner door your cover charge as you go in." she concluded with a smile.

===

After paying the cover charge, the girls went in through a rather dark hallway that connected with the front entrance, with posters along the wall for the current and upcoming bands playing the club. When they got to the middle of the building, they went through a curtain into the club itself.

The main floor was open as a dance floor, with two balcony levels offering tables and booths, and a ring of tables around the dance floor. At one end was a small stage where a six-girl, all feline band was playing music and singing pop songs, while the patrons danced to the music. At the other end of the room was a well-stocked bar.

Most of the patrons ranged in age from a little younger than the twins, to mature women who were quite possibly old enough to be grandmothers. Over in one corner they could see three mothers with kids in strollers, one of whom was breast feeding her little girl. Most of the guests were well-dressed, though apparently any sort of clothing, or lack thereof, was acceptable. At least a dozen girls on the dance floor had no clothes on at all, and several ladies were topless, or wore fetish clothes or bondage gear, or wore open vests or blouses that exposed their breasts, like Gretchen was wearing. They even saw two adult women wearing nothing but oversized diapers, and sucking on pacifiers while they danced with each other!

Paula led them all along the edge of the dance floor to a pair of tables with enough chairs for their group, and once everyone was settled, she took Hannah's hand and led her onto the dance floor.

"I just hope nobody we know sees us," Teresa said softly while gawking at several naked pre-teen girls that walked past their tables. "Geeze, I thought it would be mostly grown-ups here, an' not so many kids!"

"Yeah. This place is neat, but there are a lot of girls our age here! What if we run into somebody that knows us!" Dora added, barely loud enough to be heard over the music the band was playing.

"Oh, don't worry," Mandy said. "I don't see anybody I recognize from our school. And besides, if they hang out here, they'd have some explaining of their own to do. I mean, if they tell people they saw you here, they'd also have to explain what they were doing here themselves, right? Hey! Look at those naked girls over there! The ones that are on leashes."

The rest of the Blackwell family looked where Mandy was pointing. Not far from their table, they could see a brown-furred mink lady dressed like a masked Dominatrix, who had two naked golden retriever girls about Lisa's age on leashes at the edge of the main dance floor. The two girls appeared to be identical twins, and their Mistress was making them balance cookies on their noses, and then toss them up catch them in their mouths on command, while they kept their hands clasped behind their backs. The ladies nearby politely applauded as the submissive girls performed for their Mistress. She rewarded the girls with kisses when they caught their cookie in their mouth, or swatted them with a riding crop as a punishment if they dropped it. Then she ordered the two girls to finger each other to an orgasm, and rewarded the one who lasted longest without moaning in pleasure by passionately kissing that girl and finishing the job of masturbating the winning child to a climax herself.

"Well, you're not the only subbie twins here tonight, it looks like!" Lisa remarked to Teresa and Dora, who were openly staring at the naked slave girls.

"That mink was here last time I came here, back in August," Mandy said. "Different slave girls, I think, but the same mink lady."

Then Blackwell family heard a girl's voice behind them, saying, "Look mommy! Mandy and Lisa are here!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 553 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 29th (Saturday afternoon) - Sappho's Playground, in downtown Pouncefield.

At the sound of a familiar girl's voice right behind them mentioning Mandy and Lisa's names, the whole group turned to see who had spoken.

The kids' honey brown and white furred bunny classmate, Stacey Wacker, smiled back at them and said, "Hi girls! Wow, you're all looking sexy tonight!" Stacey was looking pretty sexy herself, barefoot and completely naked except for a green plaid micro-mini skirt and a leather slave's collar. The skirt was so short they could all easily tell that she didn't have any panties on. An adult bunny, who appeared to be about five months pregnant and who had the same fur coloration, stood beside the 15 year old bunny girl, and was holding a leash attached to Stacey's collar. The older bunny wore high heels, a fairly short dark grey skirt and a matching shawl collared blazer, but appeared to have no shirt on under the jacket.

"Oh! Hi Stacey! Hello MS Wacker!" Mandy said quickly. "Umm, may I introduce my mom and our Pets to you? This lady is Lisa's and my mom. And the twins here are Teresa and Dora, Lisa's and my submissive girls to play with tonight. It's, ummm, their first time out in public on leashes like this, and we've ordered them not to talk unless we tell them to. Everyone, Stacey goes to school with us, and the bunny lady holding her leash is her mom, Katja."

"Well! Aren't your Pets just adorable! And they're being leash trained in public for the first time tonight!? What fun! Looks like you and your sister are going to have an interesting evening, dear." Katja said. As she leaned forward to offer a hand to Gretchen, Katja's jacket gaped open to expose her bare breasts, and it was quite apparent that her nipples had a wet, milky sheen to them. "I'm Katja Wacker. I met your daughters just before Christmas, and my daughter and I got to know them rather well. But have they told you much about us?"

"Not... particularly," Gretchen replied slowly, trying to process the sight of a woman her own age openly leading her bare-breasted teenaged daughter_around on a leash. "I'm Gretchen Blackwell, and I _do remember that Stacey is a classmate who invited them to dinner over the holidays, and I seem to recall your daughter is also dating Hans von Bernerholdt? But they didn't really tell us much about you at all. Just that they had a fun time and watched a few movies after dinner."

"Ah! That explains why you seem perplexed at my daughter's deportment," Katja said. "In a place like this, we make no secret of the fact that my daughter and I are both porn actresses, and that she is also my lover and submissive Pet. I'm guessing your children are new to Domination and submission play, since if they had been into it when they visited us, I'm rather certain they would have shared that tidbit of information as freely as we exchanged certain other confidentialities, including the fact that we were into that as well." She then looked inquiringly at Mandy.

"And actually, I'm not dating Hans anymore," Stacey added. "We're still friends though."

Mandy quickly moved between Stacey and Katja, placed an arm around the necks of each bunny, and said just loud enough for both of them to hear, "A lot has changed in the last five months. When Lisa and I visited you, mom had no idea that we were bisexual. Heck, she'd only recently learned we were no longer virgins! But in January, mom caught me smooching another girl. We talked about it, and I admitted that I had been dating that girl pretty much since we started school here this year, and also told her what Lisa and I and been up to with each other, and that my cousin Paula had been my lover for years. Mom carefully broke the news to dad, and they've accepted that that Lisa and I are bisexual. So I'm completely out of the closet now on that count, though Lisa isn't actively dating girls in public. Turns out mom is Bi too, but she repressed it for a long time. Once she admitted that in front of my father, dad said he wouldn't mind mom getting into threesomes with him and another girl. So they tried a thresome with my girlfriend, Ashley, and liked it. About a month later, I got mom and dad to include me in their fun with my girlfriend, and my parents started having sex with me too, and they even submitted to me, as their Mistress. After that, it was fairly easy to let them know that Lisa and I were also dominating, cross dressing and fucking our brothers, and we got the whole family to try doing incest with each other, in just about every possible combination."

"Umm humm. Interesting," was all Stacey said in reply, before gazing at the twins in an appraising manner, intrigued by the idea that Mandy and Lisa had managed to get their little brothers to dress as girls in public. She already knew the girls had begun to fuck the twins, but the boys' cross dressing and submissive behavior added a whole new element to the four siblings' relationship, and Stacey loved it!

"Oh? Well, I'm very happy for you!" Katja said. Then she leaned closer to Gretchen and said quietly, "Don't worry. Obviously we approve of incest and domination and submission play in our family too. If you ask me, close family members make the best lovers. Stacey and I both happily fuck our father on a regular basis, too. If you ever want to talk about incest play or Domination and submission, the girls have our number." Then she stood and assed in a more normal tone, "By the way, the Mink you were all watching over there is Mistress Anya, and her Pets tonight are Mina and Tina. They're very good friends of ours. Would you like us to introduce you? If you're getting into submissive sex games, she could be a _very_valuable resource person for you. She's a lifestyle Dominatrix, as well as a porn actress who specializes in films with that kind of sex play."

"I suppose that would be nice. Mandy and Lisa could probably learn some interesting things from an experienced Mistress," Gretchen said. "I... suppose I could learn from her as well."

"Can we meet Mistress Anya later please? I really like this song, and Mandy and I haven't had a chance to dance with our Pets yet!" Lisa said, seeing how uncomfortable the twins were getting with the almost hungry way that Stacey was staring at them.

"Well of course. Anya will probably be here until closing time, so no rush. You kids have fun and dance," Katja said.

"Won't you please join me while they dance?" Gretchen asked, offering chairs to the bunnies.

"Thank you. So, is Hannah here tonight?" Stacey asked, as her mother sat beside Gretchen, but Stacey chose to kneel on the floor between them.

"You know Hannah? As a matter of fact, yes. She is my niece Paula's date tonight," Gretchen said. "They started dancing almost as soon as they arrived."

"Yep! Hannah and I were lovers briefly, and I came to this club back in October on a three-way date with Hannah and her submissive slave girl, Taylor, and the three of us met my mom here," Stacey said. "I'm not dating her any more, but we're still friends."

"Hannah is a popular girl," Gretchen replied. "I'm glad you two remained friends after you ceased dating. My Lisa went on one date with Hannah herself, and also parted company with her amicably."

"Do the girls in your family come here often, or is this a special occasion?" Katja asked. "I can only recall seeing a few of you here before, and my daughter and come here quite frequently."

"First time for several of us, including myself, and a special occasion, but not a happy one, I fear," Gretchen replied. "My sister in law, Rhoda, is Paula's mother. She has recently insisted that her family must move away from 'the heathen ways and licentious habits of Pouncefield'. She's an overly devout Catholic, and sometimes I wonder why my older brother ever married her, considering everyone in our family are all pretty lax Methodists. They'll be moving out of state almost as soon as the school year ends. Paula's youngest brother and sister... have already left. They took an opportunity to go abroad for a scholarship. Their mom felt the sexual promiscuity of kids in Pouncefield had been a bad influence on her kids, and she wants to protect her remaining children by moving someplace 'safer'."

"Were they the two Bernese kids that ran away from home a month or two ago?" Stacey asked. "Did they sign up for a Bernerholdt maid scholarship, perhaps? Hans told me a lot about the program his father runs. But I didn't know they also offered it to boys."

"Yes that was them, and yes, that's the scholarship they both signed up for. They only recently started accepting boys. But I doubt Rhoda or my brother know the true nature of the duties Will and Anna will be performing," Gretchen said after a moment. "My oldest daughter, Mandy, is all but going steady with Hans now, and so our family and his have grown quite close. We're all quite aware of how the Bernerholdt maids are trained, and what Will and Anna have in store for them. But we won't tell Rhoda. The shame would kill her, or tear apart her marriage to my brother."

"That's okay, we won't tell," Stacey said. "Mom and I were pretty close with Hans too for a while, but I guess he preferred a pretty canine girl of his own breed, like Mandy, to us bunnies. She's a lucky girl, and I hope he marries her and they end up happy with each other. I don't mind losing Hans to her. Heck, he was never really 'mine', and besides, I have a special fellah in my life now that keeps me happy, and me and Mom will always have each other."

A saluki girl that looked to be less than two years old toddled up to their table, tugged on the sleeve of Katja's jacket, and held her arms up as if she wanted to be picked up.

"Well hello Sarah. Where's your mommy?" Katja asked, lifting the child to her lap.

The child pointed to a nearly flat chested teenaged Saluki girl who was dancing with an older springer spaniel girl a few yards away, said, "Say-wa hung'y!" and then boldly nuzzled her head inside Katja's jacket and began to suckle milk from the bunny mom's breast.

Katja shrugged and waved to the child's mom on the dance floor, and when she got a smile and a thumbs-up gesture in return, she settled the baby more comfortably on her lap and said, "All right, your mommy knows where you are, and auntie Katja has plenty of milk for you. Drink your fill, little one."

"That little girl has done this before, I take it?" Gretchen asked.

"Yes. I'm 'auntie Katja' to most of the young mothers and little girls who come here, and especially to the mothers that have no husbands, or who have trouble producing enough milk to feed their babies. I give them advice on starting out as moms, and I help keep an eye on their little girls while their moms dance or chat with friends. Her mother is only fifteen, and hardly produces any breast milk. She usually has a bottle or two handy for her girl, but she knows I'm happy to play wet nurse for any of the kids here, for free," Katja replied.

"Mom's always lactating," Stacey said. "I suckle her myself every day, to help keep her producing as much as she can. I love the way my mommy's milk tastes!"

"You... breastfeed from your mother, at your age?" Gretchen asked.

"Yep. Not as my _only_source of food, of course!" Stacey said with a giggle. "Mommy loves the feeling of having someone suckle her breasts, so she never stopped allowing me to enjoy her milk. She just supplemented it with other foods as I got older. And she hasn't stopped producing milk since she got pregnant with me."

"But how is that possible? You must be at least fourteen or fifteen. Do you have a lot of younger siblings?" Gretchen asked.

"She's my only child," Katja replied. "I've gotten pregnant quite a few times since I had her, but the fathers of those babies weren't bunnies, and I miscarried."

"Oh! I'm so sorry!" Gretchen replied, at a loss as to what to say to a woman close to her own age who had been so unfortunate as to lose not just one, but several children.

"Now, may I ask you a question? Your daughter's Pets - those are their little brothers, aren't they?" Katja asked, breaking the awkward silence. "Have your sons determined that they are transgender and desire a sex change when they get old enough? Or is this just a kinky game for them, which their sisters have somehow convinced them to play tonight?"

Gretchen looked around nervously, but no one near them seemed to be paying any attention to their table at all. "It's... a kinky game. My older two daughters have been quite convincing in getting the rest of us to play along with their 'Mistress and Pets' games, and to try sexual activities we never would have considered a few months ago. The twins are living almost full time as girls now, because their Mistresses ordered them to do it, and they reward them if they play along. But they don't want a sex change. They... well, they do it so they can fuck me as a reward, as well as their sisters. God, I can't believe I'm sitting in a public place admitting that to someone who is almost a complete stranger to me!"

"Oh? All right, we can certainly talk about other things, if the topic of incest or submissive play bothers you," Katja said. "I wouldn't have even asked, except that I wanted to let you know that if they did want a sex change operation, there's a good market for 'before and after' porn films for people who go that route. They make a couple porn films as their birth gender, and then maybe a couple partway through, as girls with dicks and tits, and then a few as girls, after their sex change surgeries have all healed and they are legally their new gender. What our studios would pay them to make a series of porn films like those could easily cover the cost of their surgeries and gender therapy sessions. But if it's just a game for them, that's fine too. What _do_you feel comfortable talking about? Or would you prefer we go?"

"I... didn't want you to go. I can tell you're just trying to be friendly and helpful. I'm just... still very new to all this," Gretchen said. "Ummmm, what's it like, making porn films? Our girls have made home movies of our family playtimes, but we've never considered doing it professionally."

===

May 29th (Saturday evening) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield.

Back at the Blackwell home, Richard had made a batch of popcorn, and he and Heidi were in front of the TV with all the lights turned out, so it was dark like a movie theater. Richard had his pants unzipped, and had eased his pants and briefs halfway down his thighs, and Heidi was sitting on his lap with no panties on, and her skirt and petticoats decorously covering them both. His hard cock was pinned between the little girl's soft-furred thighs and pushed back against her virginal labia, while her left hand was under her skirt and gently petting the tip of his cock as well as her own clitoris as they watched the film.

Richard nuzzled the little girl's neck and fantasized that they were seated obscenely like this in a real movie theater. He held the bowl of popcorn for her with his left hand, while his right hand slipped under her skirt and his fingertips caressed the uppermost edges of her labia and teased at her clitoris, under the child's rubbing palm.

"I think that dirty old man at the end of the row knows when we're doing," Heidi whispered, making up a pretend situation for their fantasy roleplaying. "He's looking at us an' he unzipped his pants and I think he's touching himself."

"Just look straight ahead and pretend nothing is going on," Richard said. "I'll pull my pants back up when the end credits start rolling, and by the time the house lights come back up, no one will be able to tell we did anything, unless they check under your skirt."

"What if they smell your cum on my petticoats, Mister B?" Heidi asked innocently.

"I'll rub some buttered popcorn on your lap. That will hide the smell, and when they see the wet stain, we'll say the popcorn bucket leaked because we added too much butter," he replied.

"I like the way your'butter' tastes," the naughty girl said, as she pulled her hand out from under her skirt and licked some of his precum off of her palm. Then she turned her head and kissed him, so he could taste his own cum in her sweet young mouth. "Would you like to do this for real some day?"

"I'd love to, but I wouldn't dare," Richard replied, kissing her neck. "You're such a naughty little girl!"

"I can be a _lot_more naughty," Heidi said. "Wanna fuck my butt?"

"If I do that now, I don't think I could stop before I drained my balls into your sexy ass, you little temptress! And that wouldn't be fair to the others, especially Paula. She's never had sex with me before, and I know she wants to have me fuck her at least once tonight, just to spite her straight-laced mother," he replied.

"Well, all right. But later tonight I wanna have you stuff my butt, okay?" Heidi requested.

"You have a deal, little girl," Richard said, tweaking her clitoris and making her shiver as she climaxed.

They continued to make flirty small talk while he watched the clock. She had been teasing him for over an hour since the girls left, keeping him right on the brink of release, leaking precum almost constantly while still denying him a proper orgasm. He had a throbbing knot now and felt like he was about ready to pop at any minute. He hoped he would still be able to get it up for his niece when she returned from her night out at the lesbian club.

===

May 29th (Saturday evening) - Sappho's Playground, in downtown Pouncefield.

Mandy and Lisa kept the twins dancing with them, while watching their mom cautiously, wondering how much longer their classmate and her mom intended to hang out with Gretchen. At least the twins managed to relax on the dance floor, once they realized that no one else that they recognized was close by, and that the ladies near them all seemed to like seeing them leashed and dancing with their 'Mistresses'.

After several dances with Hannah, Paula boldly took off her blouse and bra and dropped them off at the table with her aunt, and then she returned to the dance floor to dance topless with her date, like many of the other ladies were doing.

When she got back to Hannah, Paula sighed and said, "I'm sure they won't have a neat club like this where my family is moving to. Mom picked a home in such a straight and conservative small town that the only dancing will probably be at the church social. And that's assuming they don't have some outdated local law that prohibits dancing completely! And even if they do have a lezzie club there, it will be more than two years before I'm old enough to get in."

"I'm sure that even in a small town you'll be able to find a few lesbian friends who can be discrete. Or at least a guy you can enjoy in bed, who won't care that you're a minor," Hannah said. "Are Stacey and her mom still with your aunt? I've been trying not to face in that direction."

"Yeah. Stacey's smooching and snuggling with auntie Gretchen, and Katja's got a baby saluki girl in her lap and is happily breastfeeding the puppy as if she was her own baby," Paula said. "Are you trying to avoid them, so they won't recognize you?"

"Well, yes and no," Hanna said. "They both know about me being Hannah, and are cool with that. But Stacey's a former girlfriend, her mom's bedded me too, and I've cut both of them off and don't mate with them anymore. On top of that, Mandy's the girl I mainly dumped Stacey for, and I'm here on a date with you. Stacey and her mom parted on good terms with me, but I know she and her mom still wanna get into my panties. Could be awkward, interacting with them here."

"Ah, did they get jealous of all your other girlfriends? Didn't want to share?" Paula asked, looking back at the bunny and her mom.

"Oh they were happy to share, but they're also porn actresses and they wanted to make a bunch of porn films with me, even as Hannah, and Katja wanted me to knock her up for real!" Hannah said.

"Knock her up? Holy shit, Hannah! Her mom is preggers! It isn't yours, is it?" Paula asked.

"No, I can quite safely say we're all agreed that I'm not the father of her baby. She knows who the bunny was that did the deed for her. In fact, Stacey and I may well have watched that other guy doing the deed. Even if I had managed to make her pregnant, she would have miscarried by now, and she knew it. Our species are too different. She just wanted me to start the process so she could lactate more. She sidelines as a wet nurse."

"Ewwww. She wanted you to knock her up, even though she knew your baby wouldn't stand a chance? That's cold," Paula said, shuddering.

"I agree, and that is why I stopped bedding either of them," Hannah said. "Look, these high heeled boots aren't the best dancing shoes, and my feet are getting tired. I'm good for maybe two more dances, but then I'll need to sit down, even if it means dealing with them. Have you had enough fun here? Can we try to suggest to your aunt that it's time to head for home, so we can have our orgy?"

"Yeah, I think I'll be good with one or two more dances and then calling it a night. It's been two hours, and I wanna get back and fuck Uncle Richard before Heidi leaves him limp as a wet noodle!" she replied.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 554 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 29th (Saturday night) - leaving Sappho's Playground, in downtown Pouncefield.

The Blackwell family and their guests left the nightclub at about nine, after meeting Mistress Anya and her two Pets and talking with them briefly.

As Gretchen drove them home, Lisa looked at the twins and said, "That wasn't so bad, was it?"

"Yeah, it was okay," Teresa admitted. "No one who recognized us batted an eye about us looking like girls. They were all pretty nice to us, in fact."

"Did we please you well enough to fuck mom, Mistresses?" Dora asked.

"Yes, you'll both get to fuck mom tonight," she replied. "You did fine."

"Did _you_have fun, Mrs. Blackwell?" Hannah asked.

"I did, yes," Gretchen admitted. "Katja would like to date me or do a threesome with Richard and I, but not until after she's had her baby. Mistress Anya wanted to try a threesome with both Richard and me being submissive to her, with Mandy and Lisa observing to learn technique. And shortly before you asked to leave, I met a naked Irish Setter lady about my age named Caroline. She asked me to slow dance with her, and she definitely would have taken me home with her if I had said yes when she propositioned me. All of them gave me their contact information. I... think I like that club."

===

May 29th (Saturday evening) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield.

It was nine thirty when Gretchen unlocked the front door and let everyone in. The lights were all out, and the only light in the living room was the TV screen, which was paused in the end credits for a movie.

As they came further into the room and Lisa turned on the lights, they could see that Heidi and Richard were both fully naked on the couch and facing the TV set, with the little girl on Richard's lap and facing away from him, while leaning back against his shoulder. The still- spurting tip of his cock was clamped between her thighs, and her lap and hands were matted and sticky with cum. She cheerfully waved at them with a cum splattered hand while she eagerly licked her other hand clean.

"She just made me cum for the second time, just by teasing the tip with her palm and squeezing me between her thighs," Richard said apologetically. "She's kept me on the edge of release for most of the night. The first time I lasted almost two hours before she allowed me to cum, and when I did, I got so much cum on her petticoats and dress that I had to toss all her clothes in the laundry. They're in the dryer now, and should be dry before she's ready to leave. I honestly tried not to cum a second time before you got back, but she's just too damned good at this!"

"That's all right, daddy," Lisa said. "As long as you're good for at least one or two more good fucks, so Paula can ride your cock, your Mistresses will be happy with you. Now, it's time to put on a show for our guests!"

"Yes Mistress. What do you want us to do?" Richard asked his daughter.

"Our first priority should be giving Paula a variety of different pleasures, with as many of us as possible tonight," Mandy said. "The rest of us can get together and do each other any time, but this is her only chance to mate with us. Paula? What would you like to do first?"

"Can't say that I've ever had a chance to eat out a virgin, so me going down on Heidi would be a great warm up. And could I have auntie Gretchen eat me out at the same time?"

"Sure you can!" Lisa said. Let's all go to mom and dad's bed and get started!"

===

Paula, Gretchen, Mandy and Lisa removed all their clothes, and then Paula and Lisa got on the bed with Heidi. Paula lay on her back, with Heidi straddling her face, and Paula spread her thighs invitingly for her aunt to start licking her.

"What should the rest of us do, Mistress?" Richard Blackwell asked.

"Oh, I have some very special plans for you and our three girly boys, daddy!" Lisa said. "For right now, I want Hannah, Teresa and Dora to keep their girly clothes on. Teresa and Dora can go down on me and Mandy, to get us warmed up. You and Hannah can fool around with each other, or just watch us, but I don't want either of you to do any anal with each other, or to cum yet! "

"I'd be happy to clean you up sir," Hannah said sweetly, cupping the adult Berner's balls in her hand and licking her muzzle. "My sister left you pretty messy, and I'm sure I can make it pleasant for you, without taking you over the edge."

Lisa, Mandy and Richard each sat in a chair beside the bed, where they could watch the three girls making out on the bed. Richard sat between his daughters, holding hands with them. Then the three girly boys got on their knees in front of their assigned partners, with their tails toward the bed, and began to pleasure them with their mouths.

"Mummm, you taste delicious, Heidi!" Paula said, as she lapped and sucked at the nine year old virgin's cunny. She probed carefully inward with her tongue and could feel the fragile barrier of the little girl's intact hymen, and got a moan out of Heidi when she touched it. Then she pulled back and concentrated on the child's clit and on licking and sucking at the juices that were already freely flowing from Heidi's vagina.

"You taste pretty good yourself dear," her aunt said from between her thighs. Gretchen eagerly lapped at her niece's crotch, intrigued by the subtle differences in taste from her daughters.

"Oh yeah, suck my clit auntie Gretchen!" Paula moaned into Heidi's crotch. "That feels great!"

Richard Blackwell enjoyed the show his wife, his niece and the little Bernese girl were giving on the bed almost as much as he was enjoying watching his girly sons eagerly licking their sister's cunts, or the slow, sensual tongue bath that Hannah was giving his throbbing cock. As his daughters moaned in pleasure on either side of him, he released their hands and guided Hannah's head to the tip of his cock. "Let me feel your throat, pretty girl," he said huskily. "I know you're more experienced at swallowing a cock than any of my children are. Do it for me, Hannah."

Hannah nodded, took one last lick at the older male's shaft, and then slowly took him into her mouth. Mindful of Lisa's request to not allow her father to cum, Hannah took it very slowly, savoring the taste of the cock and the feeling as his tip slowly entered the tight confines of her esophagus. When her nose touched Richard's pubic fur, she backed off just as slowly until she could breathe again, and then held him in her mouth for the count of ten, before repeating the process.

"Oh yes... That's so good, but I think I can hold off with you doing that, baby," Richard moaned, as his cock popped into the cross dressed boy's throat again. He wondered if he would ever be able to do that trick for his sons, or anyone else. The twins had rapidly learned to do deep throat, but they also practiced on each other every day. Richard, on the other hand, had been hesitant to suck his first cock, so he didn't know at all yet how he would react to taking another male into his mouth, let alone trying to swallow it.

"Oh gawd yes!" Paula cried out, as her aunt pushed her over the top with her eager licking. She redoubled her efforts to make Heidi cum, and was rewarded with a satisfied moan from the little virgin.

"That's good enough, girls! Lisa said, "Time for the main course to begin! Daddy, before we left, you were complaining that you hardly ever get to see that Teresa and Dora still have cocks, so we're going to take care of that! I want you and Paula on the bed in a sixty-nine, with you on the bottom," Lisa said. "Then all the boys here are gonna fuck her and use your mouth too, while you lick her clitty and she sucks your cock. And I expect you to lick up every boy's mess out of Paula after you suck their cocks clean!"

"Oh! That sounds entertaining!" Paula said, as her aunt got off the bed and she made room for her uncle. "So after Teresa, Dora and Hannah have all fucked me, that'll be when I get to fuck your daddy?"

"Yes, and while you're riding his cock, our mom will take your place in the 69, so he can lick her while she licks your clitty, and each of the boys will each fuck mom and daddy will have 'cleaning duty' again. You can ride daddy as much as you can stand tonight. But try not to make him cum too fast, even when you're sucking his cock the first round, because when the boys are done with mom, Lisa and I will also take a turn atop him! You'll have a front row seat to all the boys fucking each of us!"

"Mumm humm! I wanna make this last, It's probably the only chance I'll ever have to fuck my uncle or my girly boy cousins!" Paula said.

Richard sighed and obediently got onto the bed, saying, "I'm sorry, Heidi. If they have me do all that, I probably won't be able to fuck anyone else once Paula is done with me. And Paula, I want you to appreciate that while my Mistresses _do_often have each of us licking our own cum or other guys' cum out of the ladies' cunnies, this will be the first time I have _ever_sucked anyone's cock directly."

"I'm pretty sure that Teresa, Dora and I will have enough juice left to each fuck Heidi's ass before the night is over, even if we have four other girls to fuck," Hannah said. "Lisa? Do you want us to remove our panties completely, or just pull out our cocks and leave the panties hiding our balls?"

"Panties off, girly boys!" Lisa said. "I want to see your balls slapping my daddy's nose!"

Paula lowered her crotch over her uncle's face, and said, "Do a good job, Uncle Richard!" Then she lay down on his tummy and began to slowly lick and suck on his cock.

"All right Hannah, guests cum first!" Lisa said. "Give our cousin a good hard fucking, and make sure daddy's mouth gets some lovin' too!"

"Yes ma'am!" Hannah said, as she knelt in position, tail wagging, and pointed the tip of her cock at Paula's sopping wet slit. "Put it in for me, Richard. Guide my cock into your niece, and then get busy licking her clitty!"

"Can I help get the next boy ready?" Heidi asked eagerly. "I could suck them just enough to be sure they won't last very long, so your daddy will get to slurp up their stuff more often!"

"Okay Heidi, but only after Paula's been fucked by everyone. I want her to get a good long ride from every boy!" Lisa said. "The rest of the time you can help by licking our cunnies!"

"I'd really like it if you would lick me while the boys take their first turns with Paula, Heidi," Gretchen said shyly. "I still haven't cum yet tonight, and I really need to get off!"

"Get where daddy was, between us, and the girly boys can continue licking me and Paula while Heidi goes down on you, mom," Mandy said, offering her mom the seat between herself and her sister.

Richard would have loved to watch what his wife and daughters were doing, but right now all he could see was his niece's crotch and Hanna's cock pounding in and out of the girl, literally right in front of his nose. The cross dressed boy had a bigger cock than Richard did, and Richard tried to ignore the boy's balls bumping into his nose as he began to lap at his niece's clit. He couldn't help but also lick the boy's wet shaft in the process, and the scents of both of them were almost overpowering. Then he groaned as he felt his niece's mouth engulfing his shaft. She didn't try to deep throat him, like Hannah had done, but it certainly felt good!

"Remember, daddy, when Hans pulls out, you hafta lick every bit of cum off his cock and outa Paula's cunt!" Lisa said.

"Should I tie with her, Lisa?" Hannah asked, without slowing down her humping.

"Oh! Please do it, Hannah! Knot me good!" Paula requested.

"You heard the lady, Hannah! Fuck her hard and tie with her!" Lisa said. Then she patted Dora on the head and said, "You two can tie with her too. But not with the rest of us tonight, or we'll be here until dawn!"

"Yes Mistress! And thank you," Dora replied between slurps at her sibling's wet crotch.

Mandy, Gretchen and Lisa came three times and Paula came twice before Hannah was able to pull her cock out of Paula. Then Hannah lowered her aim and shoved her cock into Richard's open mouth and said, "Suck it clean, like your Mistress ordered, and then get busy slurping my cum out of your niece!"

Richard closed his eyes as he suddenly found himself with a cock in his mouth for the first time in his life. He could taste his niece's juices comingled with the musky taste of the boy's cum, and was grateful that Hannah didn't try to shove it deep enough to enter his inexperienced throat. He did his best to suck on the cock the way he liked his wife and kids to do for himself, and decided it wasn't too bad of an experience. Then without warning the boy pulled out again, and Richard caught a glop of the boy's cum in his open mouth, dripping from his niece's crotch. He lifted his head and obediently started sucking the creamy mess out of the thirteen year old girl.

"Way to go, Daddy! You sucked that cock pretty good! And you're gonna get a lot more of that tonight!" Lisa said. "Hannah, take Teresa's place and lick Mandy while Teresa takes her turn fucking Paula!"

Richard only barely had time to finish licking the cum out of his niece before his son started fucking the girl. "Fuck her good, son!" he said encouragingly. "Make our ladies happy!"

The second time around wasn't so bad for Richard, and by the time his other son took his turn and the third round was over, he was actually looking forward to seeing his wife's cunt in front of his nose and their naughty sons and their friend Hannah flooding his wife with their seed. He was also eager for his own forthcoming release, because Paula's constant sucking of his cock had his balls aching to unload.

"My turn! Now you get to fuck mommy, my darlings!" Gretchen said, as she eagerly traded places with her niece atop her husband.

"You two can go first with your mom," Hannah said to Teresa and Dora. "I'd rather fuck her after watching her fuck both of you!"

"Gladly!" Teresa said. "I'm ready for another go, and I've wanted to fuck the hell out of mom all night!"

Heidi sucked Teresa's cock briefly, taking him all the way into her throat, and then he got onto the bed and shoved his cock into his mother and started humping her like mad. His tail was wagging so hard it almost threw off the rhythm of his strokes. His mom's tail was wagging too.

"That's it! Fuck your mommy, you naughty girly boy!" Paula said, as she lowered herself onto her uncle's cock and started riding him cowgirl fashion. "Get your muzzle down here and suck on my clitty, auntie Gretchen, while your son fucks you! You're such a naughty mommy! You love doing it with your sons, don't you?"

"Yes, I love all my children!" Gretchen gasped, leaning down to lap at the girl's cunt right where her husband's cock was sliding in and out of their niece.

Hannah lapped at Mandy's cunt while Dora lapped at Lisa's, and Heidi lay on the floor under Lisa's chair and took Dora's cock into her mouth, to get her ready to cum in her mom.

"Wow, this is so great!" Lisa said. "Dang! We shoulda set up the cameras to record all this!"

"Maybe next time," Mandy said. "I do wanna get daddy doing that on video. It's so hot watching him sucking cocks and lapping up all that cum! But right now I don't want the distraction of trying to operate a camera too."

When his son pulled his still-spurting cock out of his mom and pointed it at his father's face, Richard held his mouth open, catching the seed in his mouth before sucking his son clean. His muzzle was already getting sticky with girl cream and boys' cum, and he was almost disappointed when the cock was removed and it was time to lick his son's cum from the boy's mom. When Dora took her turn, Richard tentatively tried licking at his son's balls and sucking on them, and was rewarded with a groan from his son and seeing the boy climax almost at once. Richard almost choked when Dora shoved her cock too deep into his throat, yet when the boy pulled out of his father's mouth, Richard was certain he was feeling disappointment that his child didn't continue long enough to cum a second time, directly into his mouth. He lapped up the boys seed and repeated the process again, with Hannah fucking his wife and depositing a load for him to lick clean.

===

Mandy and then Lisa took their turns, and Richard had cum three times into his niece's belly and swallowed twelve loads of cum by the time they were done.

Then Paula asked, "Can you girly boys do me one more time? Uncle Richard looks like he is good for one last round, and I think he has earned a special treat."

Hannah and the twins all agreed they could, and then Paula said, "Get up here, Heidi. Let me watch my uncle fucking your ass!" She took Lisa's place atop her uncle, and grinned at how eagerly he lapped three loads of his own cum out of her cunt without even being asked to do it. "I think he likes this!" she said with a giggle.

Richard groaned into his niece's sloppy cunt as he felt his cock sliding into little Heidi's tight asshole. He hardly noticed as Hannah began to fuck Paula again, because it felt so damned good to have her tail hole squeezing his shaft. He was still amazed that the nine year old puppy could take an adult's cock all the way inside her butt, and before he knew it, he was tied with her.

When Hans pulled his cock out of Paula, Richard actually grabbed her panty-clad butt and guided her into his mouth himself, and he held on to her ass cheeks and sucked until Hanna howled and released one last load directly into Richard's mouth. Only then did he release Hannah from his grasp and allow the cock to be removed from his mouth, so he could clean Paula up with his tongue.

"Ohhhh! Daddy really is getting into this now!" Lisa said. "Great job with the cocksucking, daddy!"

Richard remained firmly stuck inside Heidi's ass, squirting his seed into her backside, as Dora and Teresa each took one last turn filling Paula's cunt with cum. But neither of the twins had anything left for their father when he tried to suck them off afterwards.

"I'm done," Teresa said, apologetically, after the twins had also finished their second round with their cousin. "Sorry Mistress, I can't even get hard again."

"Your tongue still works, so get over here and get back to work, girly slut!" Lisa commanded with a laugh. "You're not done until I say you are!"

"That was lotsa fun!" Heidi said, as Richard's limp cock popped out of her ass. "But I suppose we oughta get going. It's almost one in the morning. We're really gonna miss you, Paula! Did you have fun?"

"More than I dared hope for," Paula replied, lying limply on top of her uncle while he finished licking her clean. "I've completely lost track of how many times I came tonight!"

"You stay in touch, okay?" Hannah said, kissing Paula gently. "If you can ever manage to get your family's permission to go off on a trip on your own, just call me, and I can arrange to get you back here again for a weekend or whatever. Don't worry about the cost."

"That's sweet, Hannah, but I expect mom's gonna have Cerise and me on a really tight leash after this," Paula said. "Last night, Mom called Will and Anna, and tried to get them to quit the maid scholarship program and come back home, to live with us in our new town right after Anna has her baby. Mom's just as preggers as Anna is, and due about the same time. She offered to tell everyone in the new town that she had twins, and that Anna's baby is hers. Will and Anna both flat out told her to 'go to Hell', and said that they have no intention of returning to America, much less ever living under her roof again. She has lost them for good, and knows it. She won't take a chance at letting go of the children she has left. She didn't even want me to spend the night here tonight, but dad said I could go, because Mandy and I have always been such good friends."

"Well, my offer still stands, or if you would like me to send Earl out there to visit you, I could probably arrange that too," Hannah said. "Whatever happens, remember that we're all still here for you."

"Thanks Hannah. And you take good care of Mandy and Heidi and all your other girls, too," Paula said.

While Hannah called Phil to come and get herself and Heidi, Lisa asked, "Well, if we're calling it good for the night, who wants to sleep where tonight? We have three queen sized beds."

"I'm not about to move from this bed," Paula said. "And I'd kinda like Uncle Richard to spend the night with me."

"Can mom sleep with us tonight, so we can fuck her in the morning?" Teresa asked.

"Yes, if you both remain girly all night, and both of you as well as daddy will agree that the two you will both suck daddy off in the morning, let him suck both of you off, and then let him fuck your asses, while Paula watches!" Lisa said. "Otherwise she sleeps with Paula too."

"I'm good with that, I suppose," Richard said. "Can't very well claim that I don't want to suck a cock after tonight, can I? Guess I'm as bisexual as the rest of you."

"In that case, can I watch while they fuck your ass too, Uncle Richard?" Paula asked.

"Yes, if it will make you happy," he replied. "They've already done that a time or two, and my wife and daughters have both fucked my ass with a strap-on dildo."

"Guess that leaves you and me to take sleep with each other, sis," Mandy said. "Though I would imagine we'll want to have the boys wake us up so we can watch them doing all that with daddy!"

"I'll want one more time with the two of you before I leave as well," Paula said, staggering off the bed and hugging Mandy and Lisa. "But right now, I definitely need to crash. Good night!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 555 By DoggyStyle57, May 2015

==========

May 30th, 2010 (Sunday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

After dinner on Sunday night, Lord Karl asked Will and Anna Steiner to go for a short walk with him, outside the mansion. The weather was rather brisk by most people's standards, but comfortable enough for the three Bernese Mountain Dogs, as Karl led them past the maids' playground that was behind the mansion, and invited them to sit on some of the chairs by the swimming pool.

"I'm told that your mother has been calling fairly often this weekend. She wasn't very polite at all to the maids that answered the phone, so they refused to connect her call to me. But I gather that she wanted you to leave my service and return to live with her. She also made some unfounded accusations of 'brainwashing' on my part. We checked the phone records, and it seems she spoke to one or both of you shortly before she went on this tirade. Would you care to explain this to me?" Lord Karl said, remaining standing and looking down at the children with a completely neutral expression.

"Oh! Oh wow... I'm very sorry sir," Will said. "We didn't know about the other calls, but she did call the other day, and pleaded for us to give up our scholarships and come back to America. Our mom is preggers too, sir, and due to give birth about the same time as Anna. Mom is making our family move out of Pouncefield, and she 'suggested' that we could return just after Anna's baby is born, to live with them at their new home, in some small town we've never heard of, and that she would tell everyone that she'd had twins, and that Anna's baby was hers. But no promise of them paying for our college, or that Anna would ever be able to tell her baby that she was the child's mother, and not her sister. We... refused, sir. We like it here, we don't want her to have anything to do with raising our baby, and we're still mad at both of our parents for sending Anna away rather than allowing anyone to know she was having a baby."

"She was very_upset, Will. Why is she accusing me of brainwashing? What, _exactly, did you say to her?" Karl asked.

"Well, sir, she's probably upset because we weren't very polite or respectful about the way we refused. We... well, we never dared talk back to her when we lived with her. But this time, I told her flat out that she could 'go to Hell', and that we had no intention of returning to America at all, much less living with her ever again. Then we hung up on her," Will replied. "I didn't mean to cause you trouble sir. We should have handled that better, but I was just so mad at her that I wasn't thinking straight."

"We didn't tell her Will was my baby's daddy, an' we didn't say anything about what it's like here, other than that we'd rather live here than with her. You aren't going to send us back, are you Master?" Anna asked fearfully. "We don't want to live with her, not ever again!"

"No, I won't send you back. Not if you want to stay in my service," Karl replied. "I'll have my lawyers contact her, and tell her to refrain from making baseless accusations before she gets hit with a lawsuit for slander. And they will also remind her that under the terms of your contract and under Swiss law, I am now your primary legal guardian, and my opinion outranks hers when it comes to making decisions on whether you may be released from your contract or not. _You_could choose to leave at any time, though you would lose your scholarships if you did so at this point. But she _can't_make that decision for you, and neither can your father. It would be, well, like your great aunt that lives in some other town demanding that you be taken out of public school and sent to a religious school, without either your parents or yourselves agreeing to that change. If she wants to challenge the contract's terms, she will have to come here, to Switzerland, and argue her case before a Swiss judge. I doubt she can afford to even attempt that, and if she does, she would lose. But I would rather she didn't make a public spectacle of herself. I don't need that kind of publicity."

"What can we do, Master?" Will asked.

"You can start by calling your mother and apologizing to her for using foul language to her and for hanging up on her. That was uncalled for, even with what she said," Karl said. "It may not be reasonable for her to ask you to give up the scholarships, but she is your mother, and she doesn't want to lose you. After you apologize, I want you to try to explain, as calmly as you can, that you are happy here and that it is not good for either of you to give up your jobs and two full college scholarships. Anna can provide much better for her child by remaining here. Can your parents offer to pay for all of your college, like I will if you stay? I seriously doubt they can, especially with another baby due. We will record the conversation, and her replies. If she remains irrational, that recording should prevent her from taking it to court. It wouldn't actually be admissible as evidence, but I doubt she would realize that. And if she is foolish enough to try to take us to court, my lawyers will make a pre-trial request for mediation, and will make her look like a religious zealot who doesn't know what she is talking about."

"Master? Have you had to fight a maid's parents like this before?" Will asked.

"Not once, no. I tend to be very careful who I offer the scholarships to, and I _usually_make sure that their parents fully accept the benefits of their child being in my program, although the parents are often not aware of the sexual side of their children's duties. But my lawyers have been careful to plan for this possibility, and to make sure the contract will stand up in court," Karl replied. "Well, enough of that then. I will expect you to make that call at a suitable hour tomorrow, but otherwise we will speak no more of it. Are you both ready to serve me tonight along with Karin and Sandra?"

"Oh, yes sir!" Anna said enthusiastically. "I really like training with them, Master!

"So do I," Will said. "What's not to like about making love to three beautiful girls, and watching them make out with each other?"

===

June 2nd, 2010 (Wednesday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

A few days later, Lord Karl received a call from Miss Cheri LeChow, and took the call in his private office.

"Is everything all right, Cheri?" Karl asked. "I'll be seeing you in person in just three more days, when you bring the children to me for the summer. Was there some urgent matter that couldn't wait until then?"

"Nothing is amiss, Master. But I have some good news that I wanted to share!" Cheri replied happily. "Today I got the final papers for Meghan's adoption! She is now legally my adopted daughter, and her name has legally been changed to Meghan Brianna LeChow! She never had a middle name before, and we both wanted to honor her birth mother. It's the last day of the school year, but I was able to get the school to issue her a second ID card with her new name on it, so she will have photo ID for our trip. And I wanted you to ask your lawyers what the process will be for us to get her an official Swiss passport and Swiss identity card."

"We can take care of that while you're here, Cheri. I already know the process," Karl said. "It's pretty much the same process I have to go through to get travel documents for any of the maids that I am legal guardian for. It takes ten days or so, and has to be done here, in person. You'll need a certified copy of her birth certificate, as well as her adoption papers that show you as her adopted mother and the forms that document the name change for her. And of course you'll have to be there with her, and show your Swiss passport and Swiss identity card as well. Fortunately you've been spending the holidays and summers here more often than abroad, and you've had a home in America less than two years. So we can still easily demonstrate that your primary residence is still here. All told, it should be easier to accomplish than when you and Marie got your Swiss citizenships, back when you were seventeen."

"Her mother sent me her birth certificate for the adoption process, Master, as well as a notarized letter stating her approval of my adopting her daughter. I shall make sure I bring all that paperwork," Cheri said. "I also called to tell you that the children's report cards arrived today, and all of them got _exceptionally_good grades! Hans, Heidi and Marie all made the Honor Roll, and Taylor and Hazel were both on the 'commended' list!"

"Very good!" Karl said proudly. "Tell them all that I am very happy to hear they did so well in school. Oh, and one last thing, Cheri. Have you had any difficulties from the Steiner family, and especially from Mrs. Steiner?"

"No Master," Cheri replied. "She had only called us once in the last week, to ask how to contact her children, and that call was a pleasant one. But I did talk to her daughter, Paula, once since then, and Paula told me what her mother had been trying to do before your lawyers talked to her, and that since then her mom has ceased trying to get Will and Anna back. They will still move out of town on the 5th, as planned. We will be flying from here on the same day, to visit you in Switzerland for the summer. Paula will e-mail their forwarding address to me as soon as she knows it herself."

"Very good, my Pet," Karl said affectionately. "Have a safe flight, and I can't wait to have you in my arms again."

"I count the minutes until we land, Master!" Cheri said. "See you soon!"

===

June 5th, 2010 (Saturday morning) - Pouncefield airport, in Pouncefield.

Mandy and her mother met Hans and his household at the airport to see them off, while the rest of her family was helping Paula's family with last minute packing of their moving van. They had no trouble at all finding Hans and the others. They simply went to the designated boarding gate area, and there was Hans in the center of the concourse, giving Meghan a ride on his shoulders, while the little pup was holding her arms out wide and making airplane noises and giggling.

"It's nice to see her so happy," Mandy said, hugging her boyfriend and giving him a quick kiss. "Looking forward to seeing Switzerland, Meghan?"

"Yeah! It's gonna be so much fun! Momma Cheri says there will be lots of other little girls there for me to play with! And momma Cheri is gonna take me to a mountain and teach me to snow ski!" Meghan said excitedly. "But the best part is we'll make a trip to Ireland too, and see my mommy!"

"I'm so happy for you, Meghan. I hope you have a wonderful time there," Mandy said. "I'd love to go with you and go skiing in the Alps again, but I'm going to spend the summer vacation with my family. This is my mommy with me. Mom, this is Meghan LeChow, Miss Cheri's newly adopted daughter."

"What a pretty girl you are, Meghan! I'm pleased to meet you!" Gretchen Blackwell said.

"Hi hi! It's nice to meet you, too!" Meghan said. "I like Mandy. She's really nice!"

They talked briefly with Miss Cheri, Marie, Heidi, Hazel and Taylor, and then the boarding announcements began and everyone grabbed their carry-on bags and got into the short line for first class boarding, and boarding for travelers with small children.

"I'm really gonna miss all of you, Hans," Mandy said, giving the Bernese boy one last hug and kiss. "Be safe, give our love to Will and Anna, and I'll see you again at the end of August!"

"We'll miss you too, Mandy. Have fun with your family. Nice seeing you again, Mrs. Blackwell! Bye!" Hans said, before following the others down the boarding ramp and onto the plane.

===

June 6th, 2010 (Sunday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

The flight to Switzerland was uneventful, and Hans and his party were met at the airport in Bern by Lord Karl, Redd Brushtail, M'Lady Karla, and the identical twin vixen maids, Miss Natalie and Miss Kaitlin, who were there to help with the luggage. They loaded everything into two limos, and arrived at Lord Karl's mansion about two hours before dinner time. Meghan fell asleep on the drive back, and Lord Karl carried her into the mansion.

Once they were in the mansion, M'Lady Karla led them all up to the second floor, where the 'family suites' were located, and explained the room assignments.

"We've prepared your usual suite of rooms for your family, Cheri, and I took the liberty of assuming that Marie would want to share her original room with her new little sister in your suite, so Meghan won't have to sleep alone in a strange place. Is that all right with you? If it isn't, we can rearrange things now," Karla said.

"That will be fine, Karla, and was quite thoughtful of you. I have no problem with that arrangement, although Master Hans may wish Marie to be closer to him?" Cheri replied.

"Karla makes a good point, and my usual room is just down the hall. Who did you assign to me, Karla? Taylor, I presume?" Hans asked.

"Correct, Master," Karla replied. "You have the same room you occupied on your last visit, with Taylor in the other bedroom, rather than Marie. Then Mistress Heidi has the next suite, attended by Miss Hazel."

"Very good. Well, it's been a long flight and I'm sure most of us would appreciate a nap on a real bed before dinner. The meals in First Class aren't bad, but they are hardly filling. Please send a maid to us half an hour before dinner, so we have time to freshen up and dress appropriately. After dinner, I would like to meet with father, M'Lady Cheri and yourself to discuss summoning assignments while we are here. Are there any special visitors expected this week? Any special activities already scheduled?"

Lord Karl had just been listening quietly to this point, observing how his son handled himself and his household, and he was pleased with what he saw. At his son's question, he gently handed Meghan to Redd, so the fox and Miss Cheri could take the child to her room. Then he quietly replied, "Of course, your return has sparked several inquiries and requests for your time. Primarily those have from the usual noble and well to do families, each hoping to bring their daughters to your attention, or at least to forge closer social ties with us. We can discuss those arrangements in detail tomorrow, after you've had a good night's sleep. I've told them all not to expect any dinner invitations or social arrangements until a week after this coming Tuesday, at the very earliest."

"Thank you, father," Hans said. "I certainly have a few things I want to do before Heidi and I start in on our social obligations. It will be nice to have more than a week to decompress and relax. But why Tuesday? I something special happening this coming weekend, or the following Monday?"

"I rather thought you would like at least a week off, to relax," Karl replied with a smile. "On Saturday I have a three day long trip to Ireland planned, for Cheri, Megan, Marie and I to visit Meghan's mother, Brianna, and to get Meghan's name changed on her Irish passport. I would appreciate it if you and your sister would join us. Aside from seeing Brianna, the food, entertainments and shopping should be worthwhile. I don't want to make Meghan wait any longer than necessary to see her birth mother again, but that is the soonest that her mother will have a day off from her work."

"I get to see mommy on Saturday? That soon? Yay! Thank you, sir!" Meghan said cheerfully.

"I'd like to go, daddy!" Heidi said. "I've never been to Ireland before, an' I'd like to see where Meghan is from."

"I'll be happy to join you as well, father. Brianna is doing well, I hope?" Hans asked.

"She is improving, and she's happy with how things are progressing for her. But she has been through a lot, and it will take years for her to fully recover," Lord Karl said. "I think you'll all see an improvement in her, and Cheri, especially, should see that she is much more like the cheerful friend that she remembers Brianna as."

===

At half an hour prior to dinner, Miss Lexi entered Hans' room from the maid passages, and said softly, "Welcome home, Master Hans! It's time to get up for dinner!"

Hans turned on his bedside lamp and smiled at the 13 year old brown furred vixen and said, "Hello Lexi! It's great to see you again!"

"Master? Have you, ummm, made any special plans for who will serve you tonight? I noticed you didn't bring Miss Mandy with you, but I know the other ladies in your group are all special to you too," Lexi said.

"If you would like to serve me tonight, that would be fine with me, Lexi," Hans said, as he got off the bed and straightened up his clothing. He had already changed for dinner, though he had left his jacket on a hangar and his shoes beside the bed until now.

"Oh thank you, Master!" the vixen replied, hurrying to help him with his shoes as he shrugged into his jacket. She knelt in front of him with her nose pointing at his crotch, licked her muzzle, and asked, "Do we have time for me to give you a quick 'appetizer' before dinner, Master?"

He patted her on the head and said affectionately, "Plenty of time for that tonight, my Pet. Tempting offer, but I want to be on time or early for dinner."

===

After dinner, Hans, Karl, Karla and Cheri met in the senior maid's office, with the door securely locked.

They looked over Karl's usual schedule together, and then Hans said, "Tonight Miss Lexi has already asked to serve me, and that suits me just fine. That doesn't appear to be in conflict with your schedule, father."

"No conflict at all. Forget my usual schedule. I shall be mixing things up a lot while all of you are here, to fit each of you in. This evening I plan to have M'Lady Cheri serve me, by herself." Karl said.

"Thank you Master! I'd hoped we could be together tonight!" Cheri said happily.

"All right," Hans continued. "On Monday, I'd like Will and Anna Steiner to serve me, please. Then I'd like to set up nice dinner reservations for a romantic meal with Karin on Tuesday night, and then with Sandra on Wednesday, with those girls individually serving me after our dates on those nights. I feel I owe them each a proper date, and some individual attention, since they are among the girls that were presented to me at the holiday ball. I want people to see us out in public, dating."

"Good idea, son. I'll make reservations for you, and drop a few hints to some of the local paparazzi so they can get pictures of you out and dating for the local society columns," Lord Karl said. "That should make your grandmother happy, to see that almost as soon as you got home, you started taking some of the Bernese girls from the holiday ball out on dates. I think Cheri and I will also dine out on those nights, though we will give you and your date some distance between our tables. As for myself, on Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday nights, I want Cheri to come back to my bed, first with Taylor, then Marie, and then Hazel. One junior maid that she has been supervising recently with her each night after tonight, respectively, so she can show me how her training of those maids is progressing," he said with a grin.

"Do you have any other special request, Master Hans, or may I make some suggestions?" Karla asked, eyeing the young Master in a way that made it fairly clear she hoped he would ask for her services.

Hans had to smile at the way his father was rubbing Karla's nose in the fact that Cheri was his favorite maid. He doubted Karla had ever been summoned by her Master for four consecutive nights! "Just one," he said, "and it isn't for sexual purposes. The school year hasn't ended yet for students in Bern, correct?"

"Yes, Master Hans," Karla replied. "The school-aged maids and my Catherine will all be in school on the weekdays until the July 10th. Why?"

"Because each morning until school lets out, after the maids have left for school, I want to visit your apartment and play with the twins for a few hours. Have they started walking or talking yet?" Hans asked.

"Not quite on the walking, but Doctor Siefert says they should start that any time now. With luck you may be able to watch them taking their first steps!" Karla said. "They both know how to say about a dozen words that they seem to understand the meaning of, and they understand more than that when we talk to them. They can stand for a while without support, but they fall down when they try to move. They like looking at their picture books, and playing with simple toys."

"Good! Make sure you have a video camera handy in case I can't be called for when they start trying to walk. And if they do seem ready to try, contact me so I can come and watch!" Hand said. "Once summer vacation starts for the kids here, I'll have to find a less open way to be around them. But I do want to share time with them while I am here."

After that they set the remaining assignments for the next few weeks. Karl planned to split his time between his staff and his guests and family, while Hans chose to primarily mate with at least one of his father's maids each night.

"Of course, we shall probably need to make some adjustments to accommodate you and possibly your sister attending to social obligations, but I think this will do for now," Karl said. "Get some rest tonight, son, and tomorrow we can discuss the social side of your visit."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 556 By DoggyStyle57, May 2015

==========

June 7th, 2010 (Monday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

On Monday morning, Hans awakened quite rested and refreshed, snuggling with Lexi while Heidi deep throated his cock. "Mummm, that feels so good, sis!" he said, petting her hair affectionately.

Last night, before retiring to his own room with Lexi, Hans had made a point of reminding Heidi that all of the maids in their father's service were now very much aware of and accepted that he was having limited sexual relations with his sister, as well as the fact that both of them also had sex with their father. This meant that as long as there were no other guests visiting the mansion, Heidi could freely come to him each morning, though she should still sneak into his room via the maid passages, so Meghan wouldn't catch them.

"It's _so_hot watching your little sister swallowing your cock!" Lexi murred, kissing Hans on the cheek. "I can't wait until you and your dad start fucking her too! I want to watch that _soooo_bad!"

Heidi came up for air and swallowed the last of her brother's cum, and then said, "Can't do that yet, but how about watching him fuck my butt while you an' me lick each other silly? Come on, big brother! Stuff me under my tail while Lexi and I 69 with each other!"

"See what I have to put up with? She's insatiable!" Hans said in mock exasperation, as he reached for the lube and everyone got into position.

"Good thing she has such a hot stud for a brother then, isn't it?" Lexi replied with a grin.

They all laughed at that as they changed positions. Lexi sighed happily as she watched Hans slowly easing his big cock into his little sister's asshole, and beginning to hammer away at her. "That's it, Hans! Fuck that virgin's tight little butt! Fuck your sister in the ass!"

"Always a pleasure to do it," Hans said. As soon as he felt she was ready for it, he picked up the pace and really slammed it into her.

"Oh yeah! Fuck my butt, big brother! Fuck me really hard!" Heidi cried out.

"Man, she can really take it!" Lexi said. "Has Miss Cheri been training Heidi the same way she trains us maids?"

"Pretty much, yeah, within the limits of what she is allowed to do," Hans said, without slowing down in the slightest. "Since the maids still have to regard her as their Mistress, Heidi gets to choose who she pairs with each time, and has final say on what she will or won't do. But Cheri makes suggestions on what sort of activities she should try, and teaches her techniques, like how to be great at deep throating a cock. Most of the time Heidi is willing to try anything we suggest, even the really kinky stuff, like deeply fisting another girl. She's gotten her whole arm inside of Taylor's ass, right to the shoulder!"

"No way! I haven't even had anybody get their hand inside my butt, let alone their whole danged arm!" Lexi said, shuddering at the thought of such an unbelievably deep anal penetration. "I don't think I could manage that!"

"Oh, you probably could, with practice," Hans said, as he backed off just enough for his knot to form outside his little sister's ass. "But you certainly don't need to push yourself to try it, if that doesn't appeal to you."

"Awww! I wanted to tie with you, Hans!" Heidi wailed, as she felt the knot pounding ineffectively against her rectum. She knew if she pushed back really hard, she might be able to pop his knot back in, But she also figured she shouldn't force Hans to knot her, if he didn't want to this morning.

"I... might be willing to try it, for you, Master Hans," Lexi said shyly, staring in an almost mesmerized way ah the young master's knot pounding against Heidi's tail hole. She shivered at the thought of a whole hand, so much larger than even her Master's knot, forcing its way into her butt. And she climaxed right then, pushed over the edge by anticipating that intense intrusion.

"Take some time to think about it. If you still seriously want to try it next week, I'll have you talk to M'Lady Trixie about butt plug training, to prepare your body to handle it," Hans replied, as his seed unloaded into Heidi's bowels. "And don't expect to do anything really extreme until near the end of my summer stay here. Now, let's get cleaned up and get to breakfast. I don't know about you two, but I've worked up an appetite!"

===

After breakfast, Hans watched with M'Lady Cheri, Lord Karl and M'Lady Karla as Redd drove the school-aged maids and Catherine off to school in the mansion's private school bus. Then he followed Karla back to her apartment, while Cheri went to get Meghan from Marie, Hazel and Taylor, and Lord Karl went to his library.

At the apartment, M'Lady Eva met them at the door. "M'Lady Karla? Is something amiss? I hadn't expected to see you back so soon. OH! Hello Master Hans! Sorry! I didn't see you behind her. I normally babysit the twins after breakfast, until Mister Redd returns from taking the younger maids to school, or until M'lady Karla comes back to feed them."

"No problem," Hans said. "Good to see you again, Eva."

"Master Hans wanted to... talk with me privately. Cheri is taking care of things in my office, and you may go on about your other duties, my friend. I'll stay here until my husband returns," Karla said.

"As you wish, M'lady!" Eve replied, giving a curtsey and a knowing wink, as she expected the real reason was that Hans had a more sexually explicit reason to want to be alone with Karla. "See you later, Master Hans!"

"She does that every day?" Hans asked, once Eva was gone. "That is an unexpected complication. I suppose I could wait until after Redd returns, and then visit you and the twins here. Redd already knows my reason for wanting to spend time with them. But I'd rather not tell Eva or Trixie. Not yet."

"Yes Master," Karla replied. "The babies are too young to leave alone, and not old enough to bring with us to meals. So normally one of the younger maids gets an early breakfast and then comes here to watch them while Redd, Catherine and I eat, and then Eva comes here right after breakfast, so the maid can go to school. Each of the younger maids spends at least part of their training time taking turns babysitting, and learning to care for young children and change diapers and the like. It's actually quite practical training for working in a married Master's household - a side benefit of me being allowed to raise my children here, as Cheri did with you, Mistress Heidi and Miss Marie. At lunch time I've usually just fed them and put them down for a nap, so they sleep through the meal, and then Redd goes back to them. At dinner time a younger maid attends them during the meal, as with at breakfast time. And I have a portable baby monitor that I carry with me, so I can know if they wake up or if the maid babysitting them is having any difficulties."

"Well, tomorrow let's plan on meeting here after Redd returns then," Hans said. "So, they're still in the same room as the last time I saw them here?"

"Yes Master. This way," Karla said.

Jan and Jodi were in a playpen in their room, both standing unsteadily and peering over the side at the adults coming in. "Mama!" Jan said, smiling and holding his arms up as soon as he saw Karla. Then he quickly grabbed the playpen rail again before he fell over.

His sister Jodi giggled and cooed, and then softly said, "Mama," as well, smiling at her mother and licking her muzzle.

"They can recognize you already? Or do they say 'Mama' to any vixen they see?" Hans asked.

"Yes, they definitely know who I am, and they also say 'Dada' when they see Redd," Karla said, as she picked up her son. "But Lexi is the only one of us who they've seemed to figure out a real name for. That's probably because her name is sort of unique and can be said, sort of, with the sounds they know how to make already. She's 'Leh-hee' to them. She's their favorite babysitter. I think it's because she likes to sing to them. They smile when they see Catherine, but they haven't figured out how to say a name for her yet. And they aren't too good on recognizing anyone else, I'm afraid."

"Well, I suppose right now I wouldn't want them saying 'dada' every time they see me anyway," Hans said. "Cheri tells me it took her a long time to get me to call my mother 'mama', and not her. If I could learn who my real mother was later on, then they can wait a while to learn I'm their dad. Probably not good to tell them until they're old enough to understand what a secret is, anyway."

"True. Here, you hold your son while I take care of his sister," Karla said, passing the young fox to Hans and pulling down the neck of her blouse to expose a breast. "She thinks every time she sees me it's time for her to be fed. And often as not, that's a correct guess. My duties keep me away from them too often, and it's a distraction to keep them with me in my office, though I did that for the first six months or more. That's the main reason I asked for Sierra to be trained as my replacement. By the way, Master told me you rushed to my defense when you thought he was firing me. I really wanted to thank you for that. After what I did, it's more than I deserved from you."

Hans was cuddling Jan and wincing as the young fox boy chewed on Hans left ear. But he stoically put up with having his ear nommed on, and looked back at Karla and said, "I'm still mad at you. But I do understand you were trying to do something to please my father. And besides, if he did fire you, that wouldn't be good for my kids. We couldn't justify keeping control of them and kicking you out at the same time, now could we? So I did it as much for them as I did for you. Until they're old enough for us to offer them a maid scholarship, _you're_responsible for them."

"Master? _Do_you want to train your kids to serve you and your father sexually?" Karla asked. "When you talked to me last time about their future, you said you would hire them as servants and give them a place in your household. But... you do love incest with your sisters and your father. Do you hope to fuck your kids and let your father fuck them too? Oh, please tell me you want that!"

"You know_I do," Hans said. "And why shouldn't I, after what I've been allowed and even encouraged to do with my sisters? Karla, you did a _really thorough job of teaching all of us how much fun it is to fuck our relatives. You got father to train Taylor as a maid, and helped him to seduce and train your own daughter. You repeatedly encouraged me to fuck Taylor without letting me know she was my sister, even though she already knew it and was already happily fucking our father. And while I'll admit I was already fucking Marie on my own long before I found out she was my sister and that dad wanted to fuck her too, it was the way you groomed father and Taylor to accept incest that kept Marie and I from freaking out when we found out we were siblings. Father's calm acceptance and eager desire to fuck Marie, and his having convinced her mom to even consider the idea, tipped the scales for us and let us be at peace with continuing as lovers. So yes, when father feels they are old enough, we will talk to them and offer to allow them to mate with us. And yes, I'm looking forward to having lots of sex with both of them, and to watching them have sex with you, as well! "

"Master told me that I can't train them until he says they are old enough, and that if I try, I'll be fired," Karla said. "But I hope it's sooner rather than later. Look at the way your daughter sucks on my nipple! I'm not saying either of you should fuck an infant! But they can lick and suck a lot earlier than your father gives them credit for. Can you imagine what it would feel like, and how kinky it would be, if you put the tip of your cock in her tiny little mouth right now, and fed her your 'milk', Master?"

"I would think it would be painful to try, if her teeth are as sharp as her brother's already are!" Hans replied. "You're incorrigible, Karla! I'm surprised you haven't tried to seduce my mother yet, to get her into the incest play too. Or did you try, and did she turn you down?"

"Master warned me never to try anything sexual with Mistress Helga, young Master," Karla replied as she nursed the little vixen. "Your mother viciously rejected and bitch slapped Miss Eva when she tried to serve the Mistress sexually, when your mother and father were still trying to conceive you. I wasn't here at the time, but Master ordered Eva to tell me about how Mistress Helga backhanded her for daring to lick at the Mistress' crotch. I... I know now that your mother has a _very_kinky side herself. But for years after you and Marie were born, she was sniffing around for proof that your father was molesting Marie, Heidi, or even you, and it simply would not have been safe to suggest anything of the sort to her. I gather she's given up on that at last, and is at least willing to turn a blind eye to the possibility that Master is having sex with his kids, as well as his harem of under aged maids. But even I wouldn't dare try to seduce her, as much as it would thrill me to see you fucking her until she pleaded for more."

Hans squirmed a bit uncomfortably. He was all too aware that he was getting a stiffy at the thought of fucking his mom. He changed the subject to what sorts of toys the twins liked playing with, and began to play with his son on the floor, rolling a ball to him and chuckling at the young fox's clumsy attempts to bat the ball back to Hans.

It seemed like hardly any time at all has passed before Redd came back to the apartment. Hans explained to the fox his desire to spend some 'quality time' with his children, and they planned a schedule that would allow him to do so without drawing too much attention from the maids. Then he took his leave, and went to see his father.

===

While his son was busy with Karla and the twins, Lord Karl had arranged to meet with Miss Meghan and M'Lady Cheri in the library right after breakfast. Cheri delivered the girl promptly, and then excused herself to go to Karla's office, to fill in for the vixen while Hans monopolized Karla's time.

"Welcome to my home, Meghan," he said warmly, addressing the child in English as she entered the library, since he knew Meghan didn't speak German. "You were rather sleepy when you arrived last night, so I didn't have much of a chance to welcome you properly. And I fear most of us were speaking German last night, as that is the language we prefer to use here. But you don't speak German, do you?"

"Nae, Lord Bernerholdt sir! I speak Irish Gaelic, an I'm fair at English, 'tis all," she replied.

Lord Karl smiled at her and said, "All of the young maids who live here have left for school. Their classes still have several weeks to go before their summer vacation starts. The older maids have their duties to attend to, and will leave us alone in here. So we may speak freely, for now. I still haven't had a chance to confirm if you're actually my daughter yet, but while it's just the two of us here, you may call me father, or daddy, if you wish. Now, what do you think of my home?"

"'Tis a palace, sir! Er... I mean, father. Like something from a fairy tale book!" she replied, staring wide eyed at the bookshelves that surrounded them. "I thought the place mama Cheri an' me live in is grand, but this is amazing! An' ye have sae many books!"

"Several thousand volumes. And many of them are in English. Some are even in Gaelic. You like books, do you?" Karl asked.

"Aye, I do, Father. I did nae have much to do but read an' watch the telly. Mother taught me tae read, both Gaelic an' English. She said it was one gift she could give me that nae one could take from me," Meghan said.

"And she taught you well, from what Cheri has told me," Karl said, "When they tested your abilities for placing you in school, they said you already read as well as a child two to three years older than you are. I take that as another indication you are quite possibly my child. All of my children are quite intelligent," Karl said proudly. "Meghan, eventually you and your sister Marie and Miss Cheri will come back here, to live with me, as they did before Cheri took my children to America for me. This will be your home, too, for as long as you and Cheri want to live here. But any time you are here, you may read any book I have. If you need help finding one or getting it off the shelf, or if you want to know what is in a book that you can't read yet, ask any of my maids. They will all help you, as they help each other. I allow all of my maids to enjoy my library."

"Oh! That will be sae nice! An' ye said ye even have some books in Gaelic?" Meghan replied.

"I did, and I asked you to meet me here so I could show you one book in particular. Let me get it for you," Karl said. He went deeper into the library, turned down one aisle of bookshelves, and returned with a large book bound in green leather, and decorated with Celtic knotwork in gold leaf. He set it on a table in front of the little girl, and said, "This was one of your mother's favorite books in my library, when she was living here. It's a book of Irish legends and folk tales, and it is far older than I am. It was written and decorated by hand by an Irish monk. Let's look at it, shall we?"

He opened the cover, and turned several of the thick velum parchment pages. Every page was a work of art, written in flowing Gaelic calligraphy, and with knotwork and illustrations embellished with gold leaf.

"Ohhhhh! It is _very_beautiful, father," Meghan said.

"Can you read it well enough to tell me what it is about?" Karl asked.

"It's about... an Irish knight who... who went to, ummm, King Arthur's court... in search of a bride," she said slowly. "The words are written really funny, but I can read some of it."

"Would you like me to read that story to you?" Karl asked, as he sat down in a chair beside the book on the table.

"Could you? Do you have a copy in English too, then?" she asked.

"Sit on my lap, my dear, and I shall read this one to you," he said, patting his lap.

Meghan scrambled into his lap eagerly and with squealed with glee, "Ye know Galeic?"

In answer, Karl nodded and replied in a lilting Irish Gaelic, "I haven't had need of the language since your mother left my service. But I spoke it with her." Then he began to read her the story. Clearly he understood the language quite well, and could read it without hesitation.

"Ye can! Ye can! Oh! This is sae wonderful! You're gonna be a great daddy!" Meghan squealed in Gaelic.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 557 By DoggyStyle57, May 2015

==========

June 7th, 2010 (Monday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Shortly after lunch, Lord Karl met up with his son, and they went to his private suite.

"Come in son, come in!" Lord Karl said as he ushered the boy through the salon and into his office, and locked the door. "So, did your morning go as well as you had hoped it would?"

"Yes, it did, father," Hans said. "I got to play with the twins for several hours. They're adorable."

"I spent _my_morning with Meghan, reading her a story," Lord Karl replied. "I agree. The twins are very cute. I don't get to go see them as often as I might like to. What excuse can I give for wanting to play with a maid's kids? But when I go to Karla's apartment on the weekend s to enjoy group sex with Redd, Karla and Miss Cheryl, I try to linger after Cheryl leaves, and get a look at them. Of course, they're usually asleep, but sometimes Karla will wake them to breast feed them, and I can play with them for a bit before she tucks them back in for the night."

"I'm glad you get to do that, sir," Hans replied. "Well, I came here to see how many invitations have piled up for me to date or even fuck some nobleman's or millionaire's daughter. How bad is it?"

"Not too bad, really," Lord Karl replied. "The Erlichmann family asked if Heidi would like to go on a 'snow party' play date with their boy Christoff - a chance for her to visit their ski chalet and play in the snow with their son. You're invited as well, to go skiing with their daughter Anne and her parents, and Miss Cheri could go with you as a chaperone. They aren't pressing the issue very hard. They know Countess Agatha dislikes them, and that Anne is not particularly enthusiastic about getting engaged so young, so they are seeking a more cautious approach, and just trying to give you and your sister a chance to get to know their kids as friends."

"I suppose that would be all right," Hans said. "Anne's a nice girl, and Heidi had fun with her brother Christoff at the Holiday Ball. Did that have a particular date in mind?"

"They asked about the weekend of Friday July 16th though Sunday July 18th," his father replied. "That's one of the first weekends after school lets out here. I gave them a tentative yes on your behalf, but you can decline or choose a different date or activity if you wish. I won't force you into any of these social engagements."

"That sound fine, father. Might even be fun. What else has come in?" Hans replied.

"The von Bergen family would like you to spend some time with Eliza. Your grandmother, the Countess, is equally eager for you to spend time with their girl. They suggested that you could dine with their family at their home, or preferably that you could take her out for a nice, romantic dinner. However, I'm sure Eliza would prefer it to be nothing more than a chaste dinner date, as a friend," Karl said. "We both know she's in love with Heinrich von Wahlern. Eventually her parents and my mother will agree to let love take its course, and stop trying to force the child into an arranged marriage that she clearly does not want. But after being invited by the Countess herself to very publicly present their daughter to you in front most of the important noble families in the Canton, they have to at least try to get you to date her a few times."

"All right. Find a suitable Friday or Saturday night, and I'll take her to a nice dinner," Hans said. "I don't mind being friends with her, but neither she nor I want more than that between us. I suppose the von Wahlern family has also asked for my time, and that their 'suggestion' for what I should do with their daughter and the rest of their women has been anything but chaste?"

"Quite right, son," Karl said. "They want you to come for another overnight stay and family orgy, and invited me to come as well. Didn't even try to dance around what they were offering. They quite explicitly said we could both expect to have sex with Maria, Natalia and Bonnie, and to watch their ladies having sex with Bonnie's father and her brother. I still haven't replied to the similar offer that they had you relay to me after New Years'. I don't think they know we are into incest ourselves, and I don't intend to tell them yet, if ever. I think it's more a case of they do know my maids are all quite young, and they hope I'm fucking at least some of my little girls and that I'm therefore enough of a pedophile to be tempted by their thirteen year old daughter's involvement. Admitting to incest on their part is a show of good faith, giving their family more to lose than I would if we exposed each other. They don't know that you covertly filmed their last orgy that you were at, with that fancy watch camera of yours. Bonnie indicated she would appreciate it if you would get her out of the mansion for a nice dinner, first. She was quite blunt about the fact that she doesn't love you, but she said she really does appreciate it when you treat her as a friend who you want to spend time with, and not just as someone to fuck. And it would certainly tweak your grandmother's nose a bit when word gets back to her that you've been seen on a date with the von Wahlern girl."

"Their women are quite enthusiastic in bed, and I suppose I could agree to mate with them again. I gather you would allow it, since you haven't already refused their offer. When would they like to do this?" Hans asked.

"As soon as possible. I tentatively suggested Friday evening, June 18th as the first possible night that you would be available for an overnight event," his father said. "If that is acceptable to you, then what I will do as ask Maria, Natalia and Gerhard to bring Bonnie here, and to remain here a while after Redd takes you kids off on your date. Maria, Natalia and Gerhard have all indicated that they might like to become ongoing patrons of the Bernerholdt Foundation's charities. Maria was a generous contributor to the creation of the Bernerholdt Foundation, just days after I announced it, and only a few days before the Countess had Maria's marriage to my brother annulled and threw her out of my brother's estates. But then Maria vanished, before she had a chance to find out just how we train the maids. So now I will tell the three of them the full story about how our maids are trained, and to experience for themselves what our maids can do. If that goes well, then I will agree to come back with them to their mansion and enjoy their orgy with you, and we will both spend the night there. But you and I will not have any kind of gay sex with each other - taking our cue from the way that Gerhard and Heinrich avoid sex with each other, and didn't want to have sex with you."

"Sounds like that will be a very eventful evening," Hans said dubiously. "I just hope they don't take it as an indication I want to marry Bonnie. She's a fine sex friend, but she prefers fucking her father."

"I think we can get them to lower their aim to no more than a stud contract between you and Bonnie, after you're both done with college, and no marriage offer," Karl said. "After all, what they seemed to want most from you is your contribution to their gene pool. And if you remain friends with Bonnie, you'd be able to quite frequently spend time with any child that you give her. By then you'd be living in Bern again, and no one would think twice about you visiting a child you were the legal surrogate father for."

"I'll have to think about that, father," Hans said with a frown. "I'm still hurting from what Karla pulled on me. But as long as I don't have to promise now that I will knock anyone up later, I suppose we can try to become closer with their family. But do you really think you can trust them?" Hans asked.

"Well, they know I haven't reacted with alarm to what you told me of their family's sexual deviancies, or to their adult women mating with you. So by now they should feel they_can trust _me. Yes, I think that with their interest in the foundation and their willingness to expose their own family's activities to me, I can safely tell them how the maids are really trained, and perhaps place a maid or two in their household. In fact, given how willingly Maria and Natalia had sex with you and with Natalia's son, and Gerhard's penchant for fucking his daughter, I think they may be a very good family to place your friends Will and Anna with, when they complete their training. The von Wahlerns obviously have no ethical issues with a boy impregnating his sister, since Bonnie is the product of a brother and sister mating. And their males aren't interested in sex with other males, which will make Will more comfortable there. So what I had in mind was that after telling them the truth about the maid program, they can be offered Will and Anna's 'services', and get to see Will fucking his pregnant sister, in a room where I will secretly be filming everything. Will and Anna have already agreed they are willing to mate with the three adults, if I ask them to."

"I'm a little surprised Will and Anna are willing to mate with other adults so soon, but they do seem willing to do whatever it takes to stay together and keep their baby. I take it that you told them about Bonnie's parents being brother and sister?" Hans asked.

"Yes. They've made it clear to me that if at all possible, they want to remain here in Switzerland, and to continue as if they were man and wife for the rest of their lives. Will and Anna may even choose to intentionally have more children together," Karl said. "So living in seclusion on a large estate, with a wealthy patron that approves of brothers breeding with their sisters, would be an ideal situation. They agree that the von Wahlern family might make a good future employer for them, and were eager to get to know the family better."

"I wonder. How do you think Gerhard or Heinrich would react to a cross-dressed boy?" Hans asked. "We know that neither of them wants to have sex with each other, or with me. But would they be willing to have oral or anal sex with a boy who looked and acted like a girl?"

"I suppose I could ask Gerhard how he feels about that, but I don't think he or his son will be interested," Karl said. "Certainly if their men are both completely straight, and if it seems likely that they will hire the Steiner children, there would be little reason to continue training Will for cross-dressed service to males. Then again, Maria, Natalia or even Bonnie might find it fun for Will to serve them as a girl. And he's taken quite well to cross dressing. Have you had sex with him as a girl yet?"

"I plan to enjoy 'Mina' and Anna in my bed tonight, father," Hans replied with a grin. "I've only had sex with Will as a male so far, while he's mated with me both as myself and as Hannah. Tonight will be my first time experiencing him as 'Mina'."

===

June 7th, 2010 (Monday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

After dinner, Cheri and Taylor reported to Lord Karl's private suite, to serve their Master. Cheri was in her maid's uniform, while Taylor was naked except for her slave's collar, and being led by Cheri on a leash.

"Good evening, Master. I have brought you a well-trained sex toy to play with this evening. I trust that her box of 'toys' was delivered earlier?"

"Yes, that box is in my bedroom, as well as a spanking horse to bind her to. Come in please," Karl said.

Once they were in the bedroom, Taylor knelt before her father and asked, "Daddy? May I show you how well I have progressed in being able to please stallions? I brought a pre-release copy of my latest film, 'Bound to Please, volume 20 - Slave Girl for Rent'. I fuck three stallions at once in that one! And I brought my favorite equine dildos so you can see for yourself how much horse cock I can take!"

"I suppose we can watch that while I fuck you, and then you can show off with your toys, once I've had my pleasure from you. But first, I want you to tell me why you are so fascinated lately with being fucked by horses. Aren't your brother and I big enough to please you anymore?" Karl asked.

"Oh! No, Master! I will always love you and love Hans, and I love being your sex toy! Neither of you has ever failed to make me cum," Taylor replied. "It's just... Oh daddy, a horse has such a wonderful_cock! It's _sooooo long that they reach places inside me that no other male can touch. And they cum much more than any other males I've ever been with, so there's lots of tasty cum for me to drink after they fuck me. I usually catch all the cum from my sloppy cunt in a bowl and drink it for them, just like you and mommy taught me to do, and sometimes it's so much that I don't even want my next meal."

"I see. Tell me about these stallions you've been with. I've heard their names and some things about their ages and where they work, but what are they like as people?" Karl asked.

"Hummm, well, not counting the couple of stallions here among your friends that I pleased at your parties, there are the Johnson twins, Darren and Glen. They're sweet boys, about my age, and they like fucking each other as much as they like fucking me. I'm the only girl that isn't a filly that they have ever been able to get their cocks all the way into, and they love how tight I feel. I got them to try making a porno film with me, and their first porn movie is the one I brought a copy of. They liked it and they want to keep making porn films with me. Then there's their daddy, Erik. He is a 36 year old dairy farmer, and he fucks his cows every day, to keep them happy and producing milk. He's actually _too_long for me! He isn't much thicker than the other stallions I've been fucking, but he's six inches longer than Tony, and he hits my limits for penetration depth. I can't get his last nine inches into my cunt. I can feel the tip of his cock almost under my left breast when he's deep up my ass, and he still has five inches left that he can't shove into me because it can't make the sharp turn at the top of my guts. I can _almost_swallow all 24 inches of his length, but his tip is in my stomach when I do that. He's gonna make at least one porn film with me and his sons and Tony. But I had to promise him that if he let his boys work with me in porn, I would stop dating them. He doesn't want his sons dating a porn actress."

"I see - so those three are now merely 'business associates' for you, and I see you're still describing them primarily in terms of their sexual capabilities. And your porn co-star, Tony? What about him?" Karl asked.

"Tony's ten years older than me, and he's a really experienced porn actor. He was very happy with how much of his cock I can take, because his last filly co-star left the studios three years ago, and since then none of the other actresses could manage to take more than ten inches of his cock, and most couldn't even do that much with him. He's got a four year old son, whose mom was that former filly co-star. He knocked her up on purpose for a movie, and she had been quite willing to let him do it. But even after she had the baby he still hadn't wanted to marry her, so she ran off and left him with the kid. His parents have helped to raise the boy, and from what little I've seen, he's a devoted daddy. He's really good at playing the role of a 'Master' in porn films, but he's never had a real-life relationship with someone into domination and submission or BDSM. I think he likes me on a personal level, but that my being a lifestyle submissive confuses him. He hasn't asked me out on a date or anything, but he does hang out with me more than he really needs to when we are at the studios at the same time."

"Do you love any of them? Or is it just the extreme sex that attracts you?" Karl asked.

"Oh, it's mostly just the great sex," Taylor admitted. "I'd date Tony if he asked me, and I do like him, but I don't _love_him the way I love you or Hans!"

"All right then. Cheri, please set up the movie, while I tie this little horse slut to her spanking horse. And Taylor? Tomorrow I want you to see Doctor Siefert for another exam, just to be certain all this horse fucking isn't hurting you." Karl said.

===

Meanwhile, Hans was relaxing in his room when he heard a knock on his door. He opened it and was greeted by Anna Steiner and her brother, Will. Or rather, he was greeted by Anna and her 'sister', Mina - since Will was dressed as a girl. The siblings were both wearing the standard female maid uniforms, and looked almost like twins, with Anna's hair and Will's wig tied in twin tails, one behind each ear. But one modification had been made to Anna's uniform. At five months into her pregnancy, the little Berner girl's corselet no longer fit at all, so M'Lady Trixie had replaced it with a stretchy black spandex bandeau, which still served to cinch the waist of her white blouse, but no more so than her pregnant tummy allowed. Her tummy bulged so much it looked like she had tucked half a soccer ball under her bandeau, and the loose blouse above the tight bandeau puffed out enough that it made him wonder if she was wearing a padded bra.

"Hello Master! My sister and I are here to please you tonight," Mina said, in a passably feminine voice.

"Come in, girls!" Hans replied with a smile. He waited for them to enter and then closed the door behind them. "Well, what a pretty pair you make! You're looking quite nice tonight, both of you!"

"Thank you, Master Hans," they replied in unison.

"So, before we get started, father tells me that you've both agreed to have sex with Maria, Natalia and Gerhard von Wahlern, or at least to be offered to them and to fuck each other in front of them," Hans stated. "I wanted you to know that I think you'll enjoy fucking Maria and Natalia in your normal male mode, Mina. And I think Anna will enjoy Gerhard's lovemaking as well. They're all quite enthusiastic about fucking their own kids, and they won't be bothered by the idea that you've knocked up your sister. They might even like the two of you more because of it!"

"Yes, Master," Anna said. "Ummmm, how big is Mister von Wahlern's cock? You've seen it, right?"

"His cock is smaller than mine, and only a little bigger than Will's cock. Maybe 9 inches long, and definitely less than 2 inches thick," Hans said. "I wouldn't worry about you being able to handle him, and he'll be warned that you're pregnant, so I'm sure he will be careful not to poke you too deeply when he fucks you."

"Master? If he saw me... like this... do you think he would want me to serve him too?" Mina asked.

"Probably not," Hans said. "You're certainly believable enough as a girl to fool any male into accepting a BJ from you or into fucking your cute little butt. However, I don't know if he would want to have sex with you if he knew you were a boy, and we definitely want him to see you first as a boy that knocked up his sister. Do you want us to find out? He might be okay with it, or more likely, his sister or his wife might like fooling around with you as Mina."

"I... well, I don't know yet," Mina said. "I guess I'm okay with having sex with Master Karl, or with you, or with Mister Redd. I agreed to dressing like a girl as part of my training, and it is kinda fun. But I'm not sure if I really want to have a Master that will want to keep me doing this for years and years. I guess what it all comes down to is that I'll do whatever I have to do, for me and Anna to stay together and keep our baby."

"Fair enough. I'll recommend to father that we take it one step at a time then. If they like you as yourselves, and if you like them, but if they seem uncertain about placing you with them, then later we can mention that you can also become a girl for them," Hans said. "Father also told me that you two are contemplating having more babies together? Knocking her up intentionally next time?"

"Well yes, I'd be willing to make more babies with my sister, if I knew we had a place we could stay together even with a larger family," Mina said. "But it's Anna who has to put her body through all that, so I'll let her decide if she really wants to have any more babies, by me or by anyone else."

"We haven't decided for sure on that yet," Anna added. "It's gonna depend a lot on how healthy our daughter is when she's born. Doctor Siefert did an ultrasound on me last week, and he told us that he's pretty certain we're having a girl, and that she looks okay so far. He says our genetic matches look really clean, and he's pretty sure that any baby we breed together will be healthy. But I wanna see how this goes first. It would be nice for our daughter to have brothers and sisters, but making sure any kids we have will be healthy is more important than that. If inbreeding causes us to have a baby with health problems, we'll stop having my brother knock me up, and maybe find a surrogate father for any other babies that I have."

"So it's going to be a girl? That's great! Well, for what it's worth, I think a pregnant girl is still very pretty, but I agree you should only make babies because you want to raise them, and not to please anyone else," Hans said. "Anna? I would like you to get undressed now, so I can see how being pregnant has changed your body. I've fucked Karla while she was pregnant, but I've never seen such a young girl while she was preggers."

"All right, Master. Do you want to undress me?" Anna asked.

"No, I want to watch Mina undressing you, and slowly making love to you with her mouth and hands," Hans replied.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 558 By DoggyStyle57, May 2015

==========

June 7th, 2010 (Monday Night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Hans smiled at the sibling lovers, and said, "Mina, I want you to undress your sister slowly and lovingly, and give her a good licking after you get her undressed. Show me how much you love your pregnant sister and the baby you put in her belly! But keep your clothes on, so you look as much like a girl as possible. Just use your mouth and hands to please her."

"Gladly, Master!" Mina replied. She stepped closer to Anna and kissed her sister passionately, and then helped Anna to remove the bandeau and her blouse.

Hans had thought Anna was wearing a padded bra, and was surprised to see that she had no bra on at all! She had actually developed firm B-cup breasts since he had last seen her naked, only three months previously. Her nipples were also darker then he remembered them being. "Wow! Anna, you've got tits! You were flat chested the last time I saw you naked!"

Anna smiled and said, "Yeah, and Doctor Siefert says they'll get bigger before the babies are born. It feels really strange to have kinda big boobs when I'm still so small, and they're pretty tender, but not as bad as a month or two ago when they really just sort of appeared really fast!"

"Well, I'm sure the rest of you will catch up soon enough," Hans said with a grin, as he watched Mina kneel and gently kiss and lick at her sister's nipples. "Does she make milk yet Mina?"

"Only a little, and not really the regular milk," Mina said. "Doc Siefert said not to suckle her too much, because this first milk has some stuff in it that the baby will need when she's born. But he's sure now that she'll be able to produce plenty of milk to feed our daughter."

"It feels good when someone kisses or sucks on my titties," Anna said. "The nipples are extra sensitive right now, so licking feels really good there."

Mina reached around and unfastened the bows on Anna's apron and skirt, and allowed them to drop to her ankles. Then she helped her sister to remove her shoes and knee socks, and gave her a hand with getting up onto the bed in a seated position.

"Now lick your sister, Mina," Hans said, unfastening his pants and pulling out his cock. "Lick her and make her cum, and rub her pregnant belly while you do it!"

Mina obediently knelt between her sister's knees, rubbed Anna's pregnant belly with her left hand, and parted her petals with her right hand. Then she leaned forward and began licking her sister's sex, savoring the flavor and scent of her sister and doing her best to make Anna cum.

"Ohhh yeah. I like it when you lick me, 'sister'. You look so pretty with your muzzle in my crotch, worshiping my sex," Anna said encouragingly.

"That's a good girl! Make her cum, so she'll be nice and wet when I fuck her," Hans said, moving close behind Mina and reaching under the back of the cross-dressed boy's skirt to fondle her ass. "Don't stop. I just want to appreciate that firm, tight ass of yours, while I watch you sucking your sister's clit. I'm not going to fuck your butt until after I've given her a belly full of cum for you to lick out of her."

"M-master? - Oh God that's good, Mina! - Before you fuck either... OH! ...either one of us up the ass, let us suck your cock. - Oh God yes! Right there, Mina! - We've both been practicing a lot, and I think you'll really like what we can do now!" Anna said, and then she threw her head back and howled happily as Mina's licking pushed her over the top.

Hans kicked off his shoes and stepped out of his pants while he watched the pregnant little puppy girl cumming and howling. "Geeze, Anna, keep it down!" he said with a laugh. "Any louder and you might wake up Meghan! She's only two doors down the hall from us."

Anna giggled and said, "Sorry, Master! But it feels so good, and most of the time here we don't have to hold back at all. It's so much nicer than when we would try making love at home while everyone else was asleep, and having to stay quiet when we cum!"

"I bet it is! Most of my girls don't get quite so vocal, but I remember how relieved we all were once M'Lady Cheri knew and accepted that we were all fucking each other, and we didn't have to sneak around anymore. Of course now we have to be careful again, because of Meghan, but hopefully she'll want to join us soon," Hans replied. "Now move to one side, Mina. I want to fuck your sister now."

"Yes Master," Mina replied, getting up so sit beside her sister on the bed, so she could watch their young Master fucking Anna, and so Mina could cuddle and kiss Anna at the same time.

"You know, I almost_knocked up one of _my sisters," Hans said, as he began to gently fuck Anna. "When Marie and I first became lovers, before we even knew she was my half-sister, we didn't know about birth control yet. For several months after her periods started, I was fucking her regularly, with no protection at all. It was sheer luck that I didn't make Marie pregnant, and at an even younger age than Anna was when it happened to her!"

"Wow! I didn't know that!" Anna said, as she wriggled her hips and enjoyed her Master's nice, thick cock. "What would you have done if that had happened?"

"Probably the same as you two did," Hans said. "Marie would have been happy to have my baby, even that young. For that matter, I've promised her that when we're older and we have figured out some way to keep it secret, I will knock her up, on purpose. But back then, or even now, we would have to keep it secret from all but a few people. I definitely couldn't publicly admit I was the father. My grandparents would have had a fit if they found out I knocked up anyone that wasn't a purebred Bernese girl!"

"But you're really gonna do it, Master?" Mina asked. "You're gonna knock up one of your sisters on purpose?"

"Maybe more than one," Hans admitted. "Karin and Sandra have both said they would be happy to have my baby too, whether I marry one of them or not. So one way it might work out would be for me to marry one of them, knock her up, and then later knock up her twin sister and Marie, and have the girl I marry claim their babies are hers too. Assuming, of course, that a baby Marie and I have could pass for a purebred Bernese. Mandy would also be willing to do that, if I marry her. Be the mother of one of my babies herself, and then pretend to be the one who is pregnant if I want to knock up any of my sisters."

"It would be hot if you could do that to Heidi, but I guess there's no way you could risk knocking her up," Anna said, as her next climax neared.

"I _might_be able to, if Heidi marries a purebred guy that will play along with getting cuckolded," Hans said. "She'd have to be legally married to some purebred guy first, but then she could arrange for an 'anonymous' stud contract, and let me be the one to knock her up. I looked into it, and we could get away with that. Heidi said she might let me do it, some day."

"Oh GOD!" Anna cried, climaxing at the thought of Hans making his legitimate sister pregnant. "Oh Hans! Pretend I'm Heidi, and pump me full of your baby juice! Knock me up!"

Hans was already starting to cum, and he chuckled and said, "Kind of hard to imagine I'm doing it to you, when your pretty belly makes it so obvious that someone else has already done the deed. But I'm filling you up now, you sexy girl!"

Mina got back on her knees and licked at the junction between their Master's cock and her sister's cunt, lapping up the small amount of cum that leaked out with each thrust. "Put it in my mouth when you pull out Master! Let me suck you clean!" she pleaded.

"Get on the floor with your head between my feet," Hans said. "When I pull out, I'll kneel down and fuck your face, and lick Anna clean myself at the same time. I'll let you lick the next load out of her instead of this one."

"Ummm, I don't think that position will work, for what I want to do for you, Master," Mina said uncertainly. "How about you getting on the bed on your back, with Mina sitting on your face to get licked, and I'll kneel between your legs to suck you?"

"Sure, that's good too," Hans said. "Hold your labia shut while we change positions, Anna. I want to lap up every drop out of your cunt!"

"Yes Master!" Anna replied, slipping her hand between her legs and forking her fingers to either side of her young Master's shaft, ready to hold her petals together as soon as he removed his cock.

They scrambled into the new position, with Anna facing away from Hans' feet, so he could clearly see her bulging belly while he licked his own cum out of her. Then Hans groaned into her crotch when Mina took Hans' full length into her throat!

"Oh God in Heaven! Well done, Mina! How long have you been able to do that?" Hans asked.

"We both managed it for the first time a week or so ago, Master," Anna replied, since Mina couldn't say a word with Hans' cock thrust down her throat. "Mister Redd's been teaching us, since his cock's smaller than our Master's is. Then once we learned how, I've been practicing on Will and Will's ben practicing with Master Karl."

Hans stroked Anna's belly while he slurped his cum from her cunt. When he had gotten most of it, he replied, "I'll definitely give you a turn before I stuff Mina's ass then, Anna. Mina's doing it really well. I'll bet with a little more practice, you'll both be as good at it as Heidi is."

"Oh, I've seen Heidi swallowing Master Karl's cock, and I doubt I'll ever be as good as she is, Master," Anna said. "But I'll do my best!"

"That's all I ask, pretty puppy," Hans said. This was shaping up to be a wonderful night!

===

June 8th, 2010 (Tuesday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

The next day was pretty similar to the one before. Heidi joined Hans, Mina and Anna in Hans' bed, and sucked Hans' cock and Mina's as well, and then licked Anna clean after both Will and Hans fucked Anna. Then they all went to breakfast, and later that morning after Redd returned from taking the maids to school, Hans and Redd quietly played with the twins, while Cheri, Marie, Hazel, Taylor and Lord Karl all played with Meghan on the playground equipment behind the mansion.

===

After lunch, Redd drove Karl, Cheri and Meghan to the Canton offices that handled passports and Swiss Identity cards, and started the process for getting Meghan a proper Swiss passport and ID card. They made sure that Meghan would retain dual citizenship, as both Irish and Swiss. The clerks in the office accepted the paperwork, took a picture of Meghan, and had a notary sign off on Lord Karl's sworn statement that he was still Cheri's employer, and that despite her current assignment to be the guardian and housekeeper for his children while they were in America, her permanent residence was still at his mansion in Bern. Most of the process was handled in German, though they did have the assistance of a Siamese cat girl on the staff who spoke English, and who asked Meghan a few direct questions.

"I think the only question I have for our records is in regards to her language skills," said the cat girl, in Greman. "As a foreign minor who is newly adopted by a Swiss citizen, we of course don't expect her to suddenly speak German, French or one of our other official languages. But she will be schooled in at least German and or French, will she not?"

_"Certainement!"_Cheri replied in French. The she switched back to German and said, "I am a dual citizen myself - Swiss by choice and French by birth - and I am quite fluent in both French and German. She has already begun some home schooling in both languages. We use German, French and English in our home. And when she starts school next year, she will begin classes in both German and French as well."

"Well, I think this is all in order then," the Siamese cat girl replied. Then she switched to English and said, "Welcome to Switzerland, Miss Meghan LeChow! Once your paperwork is processed, you will officially be a Swiss citizen! And pay good attention to your language lessons. Before you turn eighteen, you will be expected to be able to read and speak both French and German fluently."

"I want to learn, Ma'am. Thank you," Meghan replied quietly.

The cat girl turned to Cheri and said in German, "We should have her papers ready for you to pick up at this office in ten business days. Can you be here then to get them, MS LeChow, or should I mail them to your employer's address here in Bern?"

"My picking them up here will be fine," Cheri said. "We are here for the entire summer, but I would like to have her papers in order as soon as possible. Now if I may ask one last question? Between now and then, will there be any problem with her crossing the border with her current Irish passport? We were planning a trip to Ireland to see her birth mother this weekend, and to take care of updating her Irish passport so I am noted as her adoptive mother, and to have her legal change of name recorded on a new passport."

"She should be fine. Her Irish passport is still valid for at least 90 days after a legal name change. Just make sure you have the necessary documents about her name change and adoption in your carry-on baggage. Have a pleasant trip," the girl replied.

===

June 8th, 2010 (Tuesday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Hans and Lord Karl waited in the foyer of the mansion for their dates for the evening to join them, while their chauffeur, Redd Brushtail, waited outside with the limo. The Bernese father and son were dressed in black business suits with red ties and white shirts, and they each had a small diamond stud stick pin on their ties. Karl wore several rings and an expensive watch. Hans wore only one ring, with the family crest on it, and his favorite high-tech watch. His emergency pager was in the vest pocket of his suit - out of sight but readily accessible, and he knew that his father had borrowed Marie's matching pager to keep in his vest pocket, while Cheri had hers in her purse.

Hearing a soft sound behind him, Hans turned looked at the stairs from the upper level and said, "Wow! Check out our beautiful ladies, father!"

M'lady Cheri LeChow and Miss Karin Kurtz descended the grand staircase together, each with one hand lightly resting on the handrail as they walked down the stairs. Hans had to grin at the ladies' effort to make a spectacular entrance. Surely it would have been much easier for them to take the elevator and enter through the doors below the balcony, as he and his father had done.

Hans' Chow Chow Dog guardian moved with a practiced, fluid grace, despite wearing gold five inch high heeled shoes with two inch thick platform soles. Cheri's sexy gold metallic evening dress clung to every curve and sparkled in the light, complementing the golden brown of her fur. It also showed off an ample amount of her cleavage, indicating to Hans that she must be wearing a very good push-up padded bra. And for a change Cheri's hair was not in her usual poofy twin tails, but had been carefully braided into a French braid, interwoven with strands of pearls. She carried a small gold clutch purse that matched her dress. "Good evening... Lord Karl," she said, hesitating only slightly at using his name rather than calling him Master, and then walking to his side. "Shall we be off?"

Karin tried to also move gracefully, but the young Bernese girl seemed less steady on her scarlet red three inch high heels, which Hans was pretty sure were brand new. She was wearing the same knee-length scarlet dress that Lord Karl had purchased for her the day that she and her twin sister had arrived in Bern, and had a strand of glossy black hematite beads around her neck, in stark contrast to her pure white chest ruff. Her glossy black shoulder length hair had been elaborately curled and styled into an up do that made her look much more mature than an eleven year old, though her petite stature and flat chest still showed how young she really was. She had a small red purse on a thin strap, which matched her shoes and was imprinted with a famous designer's logo. "Good evening, Hans! Do I look all right?" she asked, offering him her hand.

"You both look fantastic!" Hans said enthusiastically. He took her hand and kissed it like a courtier, and then gave her a quick hug.

"I'm glad you like it. I hope I do all right tonight. I... well, I really don't know what to do! I've never been on a real date before!" Karin admitted. "Sandra and I were too young to date when we were living with our mom. And since we got here, well, Lord Karl gives us all the affection we could ever want, and the other students at the school the maids go to are mostly girls, and mostly other servants like ourselves. So there haven't been any boys trying to date us yet."

"Well, tonight I will do my best give you a date worthy of your beauty, and of how special you are to me," Hans said gallantly. "Just enjoy my company and the meal, and I'll take care of everything. Order whatever you want, and don't worry about the price. And when we get back here, you will have my devoted, full attention for the whole night."

"That sounds wonderful!" she said.

"Now remember kids, you'll be on public display tonight. There will almost certainly be photographers from the society columns and from the tabloids, all trying to get pictures of my son and heir back from America and out on a date, and they'll be trying to find out the name of the lucky girl that is accompanying him," Karl said. "Just smile for the cameras and pose for a few pictures, but don't reply to anyone from the press. Redd and Cheri will go in with you, answer questions from the press, and will run interference if any of the paparazzi get too pushy. Most of the photographers will remain outside. The restaurant staff won't tolerate anyone bothering you during your meal, so at worst, once you are seated, you might have a few people taking pictures from a distance. Karin and Cheri, remember not to call Hans or myself Master. Hans, Karin, don't get too affectionate - you're not publicly known to be lovers. And remember also that unlike Pouncefield, the drinking age here is 16 for beer or wine, and 18 for other liquor, so Hans can't order a bottle of wine with your meal, as I've been told he has done for a few of his American dates."

"Well, it _is_her first real date, so that should be easy, father. And I already knew I can't order alcohol here," Hans said.

"Master? I really appreciate you taking me out to dinner tonight, but is it wise for you and I to appear to be there as a couple? If the press will be there, as you say, what will they say if you are seen escorting me into the restaurant, and not your wife?" Cheri asked. "For that matter, what will the Count and Countess say, if they see a photo of us together in the papers tomorrow?"

"That is why you and Redd will walk into the restaurant together, following the children, and without me," Karl said with a grin. "The press will see my son and his date, followed by his chauffeur and his governess as chaperones. When Redd gets out of the limo, I will be in the front seat also, wearing a chauffeur's cap and acting like a secondary driver. I will simply slide over and drive the limo around to the valet parking. Then I will take off the cap and enter the restaurant via the hotel-side entrance, while everyone's attention is on the four of you. You, Cheri, will initially follow Redd to his table, a short distance from the children. But then a waitress will guide you to a private, curtained booth that I have reserved for you and I."

"Oh! I should have known you'd have everything well planned, Master!" Cheri said.

"Ah ah! Tonight, just call me Karl," he reminded her, taking her arm.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 559 By DoggyStyle57, May 2015

==========

June 8th, 2010 (Tuesday evening) - Restaurant VUE, in Bern, Switzerland.

The French restaurant that Karl had chosen was a very fancy one, in the heart of Bern, and was part of the Hotel Bellevue Palace. Redd pulled the limo into a curved entry drive under a covered portico, where a formal red carped led from the curb to the hotel's main entrance. The restaurant was immediately adjacent to the main entrance in the lobby, and red velvet ropes supported by polished brass stanchions separated a large crowd of reporters, photographers and curious onlookers from the red carpet area, and also established a queue beside the red carpet, where half a dozen or so couples waited for their tables to be ready.

Redd parked the limo and got out, as Karl slid into his place in the drivers' seat and adjusted his cap. The dapper fox quickly came to the curb side of the limo and opened the passenger door. Hans got out, and then offered a hand to Miss Karin. As soon as they were clear of the limo, Redd offered his hand to Miss Cheri, closed the door once she was standing comfortably bedside him, and escorted her into the restaurant, walking a few steps behind the children. Karl pulled away in the limo as soon as the door closed.

"Hans? Hey! Look this way Hans!" Called a photographer, snapping a picture as the young couple paused and smiled for the cameras. Dozens of flashes went off, and they resumed their walk to the restaurant, pausing for a similar cluster of photos for the people on the opposite side.

"Who is the lucky girl?" several of the people in the crowd called out.

Several onlookers murmured amongst themselves, inquiring about the identity of either of the two Bernese children, and asking why they garnered so much attention.

"That's Hans von Bernerholdt, son of multimillionaire philanthropist Karl von Bernerholdt! That boy's barely a teenager, but he's already more wealthy that most of the adults in the canton," one photographer replied, while snapping pictures like mad. "Half the noble Bernese families in the area have already been trying to get their daughters engaged to marry him. But he's been going to school in America, and out of reach. I don't recognize the girl he is with, though. Hey Hans! Is that your American girlfriend that we've heard about?"

"The young lady is Miss Karin Kurtz, from Germany," Miss Cheri answered in passing.

Hans greeted the canine gentleman attending the door, speaking in French. He gave the man their names, and the four of them were quickly escorted inside, skipping past several other parties waiting to get a reservation for a table.

===

Once they were inside the restaurant, Hans identified his group to the hostess, still speaking in French. The lapine girl at the desk checked their reservations, and assigned a pretty lynx girl to take Hans and his date to their table first. Their waitress picked up two menus and led them to an intimate table for two, on an outdoor balcony with an incredible view of the surrounding mountains.

"That was so exciting!" Karin said in German, clinging to Hans' arm. "I've never had anyone I didn't know want to take pictures of me before! And oh mu gosh, what a beautiful view!"

"You get used to the attention," Hans replied in the same language, as he pulled out her chair and assisted her in getting seated. "And yes, it is a nice view, isn't it? But I have a better view to look at - the lovely girl accompanying me tonight."

"Oh Hans! You say the sweetest things!" she said with a giggle.

The waitress handed Hans and Karin their menus once they were comfortably seated, and began to rattle off the current special offerings of the day, in French. Hans glanced at his menu, said something to the waitress in French, and the girl quickly left.

Karin watched this exchange curiously, and then said, "Ummm, Hans? What was all that about? I'm afraid I don't speak French, and I can hardly make out anything on this menu. You'll have to order for me, unless they can get me a menu that's in German or English."

Hans scooted his chair closer to hers, and said, "I'm sorry, though I _did_remember that you don't speak French. The canton of Bern is officially bilingual - German and French are the two official languages here, and most people are fluent in both. Since I greeted the hostess in French, they gave us French menus and spoke to us in that language. I just ordered some non-alcoholic sparkling cider and some appetizers for us. I kind of figured that would give us some time to decide what to order for our meals, without you feeling flustered about the menu being entirely in French. I can tell you what everything says, and can make some recommendations, if you like."

"Just order something tasty for me, I guess," Karin said. "In the town I grew up in, everyone spoke German, but in school we were encouraged to learn English too. I suppose I could learn French, but I never had a reason to."

"Pretty much everybody in my father's household and in mine can speak German or English, and usually both. Other languages are nice to know, but you don't have to go out of your way to learn them. Next year I plan to start learning Italian, because if I ever become Count, I'll need to speak that language too. There are some Swiss Cantons where that is the primary official language."

"Well, I guess Sandra and I should learn French and Italian too then, if we want to be taken seriously as possible mates for you," Karin replied with a grin.

===

The hostess at the front desk sent Redd and Cheri in with a second waitress. She led Redd to a table about twenty feet away from the one the children were at, inside rather than out on the balcony, but next to a large window, which he could look out through to see the children. She gave him his menu, saying, "I'll be back for your order momentarily, sir. Miss? Follow me, please."

Cheri followed the girl to the far side of the room from where Redd was seated. Along this wall were six curtained booths that each enclosed a table that could seat four people. The waitress opened one curtain wide enough for Cheri to enter, and closed it again behind her.

Lord Karl greeted Cheri with a kiss and helped her with her chair. "There we go. See? No problems," he said, carefully re-adjusting the curtains to a slight gap. "And from here we can still watch the children through the window by Redd."

"Still, I fear that if we are seen together it could cause problems for you," Cheri said nervously. "Truly, I would have been just as happy to have a quiet dinner for the two of us in the salon of your suite back at the mansion."

"You worry too much," Karl said. "Even if a picture of us does end up in the paper, you are one of my employees, and I am well within my rights to reward you for the fine job you've been doing as my children's Governess by treating you to a nice meal."

A few moments later, their waiter announced his presence and slipped into the curtained booth to take their orders. They each told him what they wanted, and Karl added a very specific request for an expensive bottle of Champaign, asking for a particular vineyard and year, and asking for two glasses.

The waiter looked somewhat uncomfortably at Cheri, then at Karl, then back at Cheri again, and finally said, "A thousand pardons, but I'm afraid I'll need to see proof that the young lady is at least sixteen."

Cheri sighed, reached into her purse, and handed him both her Swiss national ID card and her Swiss passport. "Don't worry. I get asked to prove my age all the time. I'm quite used to people not believing I am well over twenty-one."

The waiter looked over the documents, paused, and returned them to her with a bow. "I'm so sorry to inconvenience you, Madame LeChow. I'll get that right away."

After he left, Cheri sighed and said, "Did you see how he was looking at us? He must have thought I was some chit of a girl that has you as her 'sugar daddy'."

"Personally, I think he was just jealous that a man of my years has such a beautiful and youthful companion," Karl said. "I suppose you're right though. I don't make a habit of dining in public with any of the young ladies that work for me, and truth be told, I've grown so accustomed to the company of my young maids that I hardly thought twice about how the apparent difference in our ages might look to others. We should probably return to the mansion rather quickly after we enjoy our meal. Fortunately, I think my son already intended a rapid return, so he and his date can enjoy the rest of the evening in complete privacy."

===

Redd Brushtail quietly ordered his meal, thankful that his Master had long ago given him a 'company' credit card that he could use to pay for such an extravagance, and which Lord Karl would pay the bill on. The prices for food here were quite high, and even without ordering wine he could easily run up a bill of nearly $200 just for himself!

He sipped on his coffee and kept an eye on Hans and his date. He saw a couple of people snapping pictures of them discretely with their phone cameras, and one ferret with a professional grade digital camera equipped with a telephoto lens took several pictures of them. But no one was so rude as to approach the young couple and interrupt their meal.

===

As Hans and Karin neared the end of their meal, he felt the pager in his vest pocket vibrating. He took it out and held it below the level of the table, checking the message, and then entered a quick reply.

"Is something wrong?" Karin asked.

"No. Father just said they are done with their meal, and Cheri is getting anxious. He wants me to page him when we order our dessert. You don't mind going back to the mansion soon, do you?" Hans replied.

"How could I mind, when it means more time in your arms?" Karin replied. "The meal has been fabulous, but I'm quite full, and I don't need to eat anything more. Tell him we'll be ready to leave as soon as you pay the bill."

===

Karl looked down at his pager, and the reply from his son. "You can go join Redd again, my dear. I've already settled our bill, so as soon as you're away I'll slip out again and have the valet bring me to the front in the limo to get the rest of you."

"It's been a very nice meal, but I shall be glad to return home," Cheri said. She opened the curtain to leave the booth, and was momentarily blinded by the flash of a camera.

===

Redd had just finished paying his bill when he saw the bright camera flash occur behind him. He turned and saw the male ferret that had been taking pictures of Hans and Karin earlier now rapidly heading for the exit, and Cheri looking somewhat dazzled, standing in the open booth with Lord Karl behind her. Quickly Redd got up and followed the paparazzi out of the restaurant.

"Wait up there!" he called out to the photographer, catching up to him as the ferret entered a stairwell leading to the parking garage.

"Leave me alone!" the guy said, offering Redd his press credentials. "I work for Blick. I'm a newspaper photographer. I ain't done nothin' wrong!"

"Didn't say you had," Redd stated, overtaking the man, looking at the press card and placing an arm between him and the wall, blocking his progress. "I know your paper. It's the biggest tabloid in the canton. I just wanted to be sure about what you thought you just got a picture of, is all. Wouldn't want that photo published with some sort of inaccurate copy."

"Hey look, I got pictures of the von Bernerholdt kid an' his girlfriend earlier, an' I was all polite and respectful like," The ferret said. "I didn't bug them at all - just came in and had some wine and watched, is all. Then I see his dad is here too, so I snapped a pic of him and his girl. That's all, I swear!"

"And then you high-tailed it out of here as if you were certain someone wouldn't like you taking that last picture, which is why I followed you. Look, I'm not going to hurt you or take your camera or film," Redd said. "But I thought you should know, the woman with Lord Karl is not Lord Karl's 'girl'. She's his son's Governess, and she's as old as I am. She just brought the boy back from America, and as her employer, Lord Karl was rewarding her for the fine job she has done, by treating her to a nice meal here. So please, make sure you get the story correct, will you?"

The ferret looked disappointed, and said, "Governess? Dang, she looks like she's only twelve! Ah well, if you say so, buddy. Say! Do you work for them? Can you at least tell me who the boy's girlfriend is?"

"I do, and I'd be happy to," Redd said. "Her name is Karin Kurtz. She's from Germany, though she lives here in Bern now. And I think it would be safer to simply call her a 'friend' of Hans von Bernerholdt, and not his 'girlfriend'. Now, you are free to go. We shall make a point of getting a copy of your paper tomorrow, and we shall, I hope, enjoy reading your article. Have a good night."

===

When Redd got back into the restaurant, Karl was gone, and Cheri was standing nervously beside Hans and Karin. "It's all right," the fox reassured them. "I made sure he knew he didn't have any front page material for his scandal sheet. Ready to go?"

"Oui. Ahhh, the limo should be waiting for us shortly," Cheri replied.

===

On the ride back to the mansion, Lord Karl rode in the back of the limo with the others, and Redd lowered the soundproof partitions between the driver and passenger areas, so he could fill them in on what had occurred.

"I thought it was better to handle him that way than to rough him up or eliminate his pictures," Redd concluded. "If I took his camera or his camera's data card, he would have felt there was something we were covering up. But this way, he'll have doubts about whether he got anything unusual at all."

"Don't worry," Karl said. "I think you did the right thing there, my friend. But I also think Cheri and I will remain at home tomorrow night."

===

June 8th, 2010 (Tuesday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

"It was a lovely evening, Master, but I am glad to be home again," Cheri said, as Karl opened the door to his personal suite for her.

"Welcome home Master! And you too, mother!" Miss Marie said cheerfully, as they stepped inside. Cheri's daughter was waiting for them in the salon of her master's suite, in her maid's uniform. "How was dinner?"

"The meal was exquisite!" Cheri replied. "But a paparazzi got a picture of Master Karl and I in the restaurant together. It was nothing compromising, save for the appearance that he was dining with a child. Redd told the photographer I am merely the children's Governess, but I worry he may not have been believed."

"Relax, my Pet," Karl said, kissing Cheri from behind while cuddling her. "Though I must confess, the temptation to do things like that, and the possible repercussions, are one of many things that make it wise for you and the children to remain in America a while longer. I love all of you and miss you terribly, but if you were living here, I would be sorely tempted to continue spoiling you in public. Well, let's not talk of that any more. This weekend, we will be taking Meghan to see her mother in Ireland. I hadn't thought to ask you if you would like to come along, Marie. Would you like to go, or would you prefer to rest here?"

"I've never been to Ireland, so sure, I'd like to come along, father," Marie said. "Brianna would probably like seeing us doing things with Meghan as a family, and seeing how well Meghan and I get along as sisters."

"Good! I'll call the hotel and let them know there will be one more child in your mother's room," Karl said. "I'd also like to schedule another weekend trip while you are all here. Once Meghan's papers are all completely in order, I was hoping to take the three of you to France so Meghan could also meet her adoptive grandparents, and so Cheri's parents could meet her and find out that you have a new sister. When was the last time you got to see your French grandparents, anyway?"

Marie looked uncomfortably at her mother, but remained silent.

"Ummm, Master? I am afraid that Marie never has met my parents," Cheri replied sheepishly. "They do not know I have a daughter."

"What?" Karl shouted, loudly enough to make both girls cringe. "I told you to tell your parents about Marie after her third birthday! You could have told them the tale we concocted about a collie boy at your school being the father. Why did you disobey me!"

"Please don't be angry with me Master!" Cheri cried out, dropping to her knees and groveling, and almost falling over as her evening dress tangled in her legs. "It isn't the sort of thing I felt right telling them in a letter or an e-mail, or even over the phone. And I have been so busy as the children's Governess that I did not want to ask for time off to visit them in person. Truly, I have also been very afraid of how they would react to the idea that I had a child when I was but thirteen years old. As you know, when you and Mistress Helga first made me Hans' wet nurse and governess, I only told my parents that I had been promoted to become an au Pair_girl for your family, to help raise your son. That was close to my role, but still very respectable and believable for a thirteen year old girl who was living abroad with a wealthy family. When Heidi came along, and you told me I should tell my parents about Marie, I... could not risk it. I instead wrote my parents and said only that I had been promoted to be the Governess to both the children. But I didn't admit to nursing them from my own breasts. I was still only sixteen, and by French law still a minor. I did _not disobey you, Master! You only said you thought I should tell them, and you did not order me to do so. I protected us by not giving my family any reason to be displeased at my being here, or with what they knew of my life here!"

Lord Karl sighed deeply, and offered Cheri his hand, helping her to rise, and then he embraced her. "I am not angry with either of you, my love. I am angry at the unfairness to Marie of a situation that I thought had been set to rights many years ago. Marie deserves to know her grandparents on your side of the family - to be a part of their lives, and for them to be a part of hers - just as much as little Meghan does. God only knows my parents will never accept any of my illegitimate children. But someday, after my parents are dead and gone, I hope that I will be able to at least privately admit to your family that I am Marie's father. I want to tell them just how much I love you both, and how much I want you to continue to be part of my family. I pray that they can forgive me for the many years I've been unable to publicly admit to our relationship. But that reconciliation between myself and them can never happen if you continue to hide Marie from them. Last time, I didn't phrase it as an order, that is true. This time, I am. Cheri LeChow, as your Master I am ordering_you to arrange a time this summer when you, Marie and Meghan can all meet your parents, brothers and sisters, and let your parents and siblings know that Marie is your biological daughter and that Meghan is your adopted one. I will stay out of it if you don't want me there. Or I will stand beside you to confirm the cover story about the collie that is supposedly her father, and how he vanished. But before this summer is over, your parents and siblings in France **_WILL** be told that you have two daughters. Is that clear?"

"Yes, Master, it is. And... please do be with us. I will need your strength to get through it," Cheri said, hugging him tightly. "I... do think they can forgive me, and accept the girls equally. Mother will be very glad to have grandchildren from me to spoil occasionally, as only my oldest sister, out of all my four siblings, has had any children so far. And I do think they will forgive you, and keep our secret, if you tell them how much you have done for us both over the years, and... that you _love_us. We French are quite romantic. To keep your love for me alive all these years, and to risk as much as you have to keep us near you, despite everything that should have ripped us apart, will count highly with them."

"Father?" Marie said softly. "I... I don't mind that mom hid me from her family. But thank you. It would be nice to meet my grandparents and uncles and aunts and I guess at least one cousin that I have never known. But, even after the Count and Countess die and you become Count, why risk letting my mother's family know you are my father?"

In answer, Karl pulled Marie into his embrace and hugged both girls tightly. Then he said, "Because in less than five years from now, her mother and father are going to have_to know. You see, your mother's family need to know just how much she means to me - and how much you mean to me as well - _before I ask her father for her hand in marriage!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 560 By DoggyStyle57, May 2015

==========

June 8th, 2010 (Tuesday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Marie LeChow could not believe what she had just heard her father say. She looked up at him with wide eyes, then over at her mother for confirmation.

Cheri smiled, nodded, and said softly, "He will not marry me for a while yet. Obviously we must wait a suitable time after his divorce, and he must first become Count. But he asked me over a year ago. We have told no one else."

"Oh my gawd! That's wonderful! But how can you... I thought it was impossible?" Marie asked.

"As heir to the Count von Bernerholdt, or when I am the Count myself, I can only marry a purebred Bernese girl, that's true," Lord Karl said. "If I married your mother before I become Count, my parents would disown me. And if I marry her while I am the Count, I would not be permitted to pass on the title to our mixed-breed children, even if we were to have any who were legitimately conceived after marriage. Marrying your mother might even make it difficult for me to pass the title on to Hans or Heidi, despite them being my legitimate purebred heirs by my first marriage. The Purebred societies manage the Swiss noble titles these days, and they are very strict about who may inherit a title. But there is a loophole. I don't have to retain_the title until I am on my death bed, as my parents seem to be trying to do. I can pass it on to Hans at any time after he turns eighteen, and he could then pass on the title to _his purebred children, if he marries a purebred Bernese girl. And once I am no longer the heir or the Count, I can marry anyone I want to marry, within the limits of civil law."

"Oh! Has Hans agreed to become the Count so soon?" Marie asked.

"I haven't asked him yet," Karl said. "I can't, officially, until I get the title myself. I haven't even told him yet that I have asked your mother to marry me, if this plan works out. But I am hoping he will agree to it. Honestly, I've never wanted to be the Count. I'm not very well suited to the job, though I will do my best while I hold the title. But Hans has been raised to be my heir, and so has Heidi. My parents and I have ensured they have both had the best tutors and training to prepare them for becoming the Count or Countess, and they both have a good head on their shoulders. I think Hans will be a much better Count than I ever could be. And he still doesn't have to make up his mind about who to marry right away. I'm fairly certain that he wants to keep you by his side forever as his First Maid, and that he won't marry anyone that would forbid him from mating with any of his sisters. He could marry Mandy, Karin or Sandra and do just fine, or perhaps find another Bernese girl that won't care who else shares his bed privately. Or he could decide that the title ends with him, and marry you or anyone else he desires. I promised my parents I would preserve the title and pass it on to my heir. Hans will not be bound by that promise. He can still inherit the wealth of my family and pass that on, even without the title. And honestly, noble titles are an anachronism these days in most of the world. It will still serve him well to be the Count - as a noble his commission as an officer in the Swiss Army is almost a certainty, and he'll rise quickly in the ranks if he is at all competent. The title opens certain doors for business dealings as well. But if he would rather follow his heart and marry you, I won't place any barriers in his way."

"I won't be a barrier to him either, father," Marie said. "I'd be quite satisfied remaining his maid, and having him marry Mandy, Karin or Sandra. I just want to always be one of his lovers. Besides, if you marry mom, then I'll legally become his step-sister, right?"

"By marriage, but not by blood. And not in any way that can legally be traced. Unless someone insisted on genetic testing to determine your father's identity, my marrying your mother would not be a significant barrier to you marrying him. Not if he wants you badly enough," Karl said. "But right now, I want both of you very badly indeed. Remove your clothes, my lovely girls, and mate with me."

"Yes Master!" Cheri and Marie replied in unison.

===

June 11th, 2010 (Friday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

The rest of the week passed without any serious incidents. The tabloids and newspaper society columns printed several pictures of Hans out on his dates with Karin and Sandra, and the photo of Lord Karl and Miss Cheri was cropped to only show Lord Karl, with a caption that the multimillionaire philanthropist seemed pleased with the girl his son was dating. Several of the papers failed to realize that Hans had been with different girls on the two nights, and rumors of a heated romance with multiple dinner dates in the same week abounded.

On Friday afternoon, when the mansion's children returned from school, Lord Karl took a moment to speak with Will Steiner, in his private office.

"Tell me the truth, Will. Did you enjoy serving my son as Mina recently?" Karl asked the boy. "More to the point, do you feel up to continuing with that sort of training?"

"It was... all right, sir," The Bernese boy admitted. "It still feels weird to dress like a girl and have sex with a guy. But Master Hans is a lot like you as a lover. You both do your best to make it fun for me too, and I do get pleasure out of it. I have a lot _more_fun mating with my sister or the other maids and ladies here, but I don't mind being a girl when you want me to do it. It's not like it's horrible for me or anything, and I understand why you want me to learn to please males too. If you're asking if I would be willing to be a girl for the von Wahlern family, after you allow them to see me fucking my sister and we both offer to serve them, I guess I will, if you want me to."

"I appreciate you keeping an open mind to that type of training, but I think we will see how things go with the von Wahlerns, before I let them know I train boys for gay sex," Karl said. "We've had no indication yet that their men have any interest in other males, cross dressed or otherwise. But we definitely _do_know they like incest and that they enjoy straight or lesbian sex with young partners. So I think it will be sufficient for them to see you mating with your sister, and for both of you to offer yourselves to their adults. I seriously doubt that Gerhard will ask you to mate with him, but he'll probably enjoy mating with your sister after watching you fill her belly with your creamy seed, and his wife and sister will almost certainly enjoy sex with Anna as much as they will enjoy you serving them."

"I'll do my best, sir," Will said. "I never was one to fantasize about sex with my mom, so it's gonna be weird having sex with Bernese ladies that are older than she is. But M'Lady Karla has shown me how much fun an experienced lady can be in bed, and Hans says they are all worth experiencing."

"Good attitude. Thank you, Will. You know, you're not the only boy in our scholarship program that has been asked to cross dress and to try serving males," Lord Karl said. "There are three other boys at two of the other mansions that have already done the same kind of service, and a new otter boy just arrived today at one of those mansions. I hear he's a virgin, but he will soon be asked to try the same things you have tried. We try to get all of our scholarship kids to try same-sex pairings and unusual sexual activities. Some take quite well to things that may never have considered doing on their own, while others give it a fair try and decide not to pursue particular pleasures. The two mouse boys working for Lord Brian Roderick have agreed that they will be cross dressing quite frequently in their training. One really loves it, and the other, like you, is at least willing to do it whenever his master or another male asks him to. On the other hand, the pony boy that works for Gene Hale tried it three times and detested it, so he's already been excused from doing it further. In fact, Gene's wife, Rachel, has personally taken over that boy's sexual training. The reason I am telling you all this is that in about a month, after the latest batch of newly recruited maids and houseboys have had some time to settle in and learn the full ramifications of their training with us, I plan to visit the other two estates and see how the new trainees are shaping up. I wanted to know if you'd like to come along with me and meet three of the other houseboys, and perhaps do your 'girl act' for my friend, Lord Brian Roderick?"

"That would be nice, sir," Will said. "I'd certainly like to meet other boys who are doing the same things I am. Ummm, this friend of yours? How big is he? Like, he isn't a horse or anything, is he?"

"Lord Brian Roderick is a squirrel. After mating with my son and with me, mating with him will be quite easy for you. I won't ask you to ever take on a stallion unless you really start to enjoy large penetrations, and I doubt we'll ever go that direction with your training," Lord Karl said. "Now the master of the other Estate, Gene Hale, is a stallion, and quite well endowed. If you go with me to his estate as well, you could meet the pony boy that declined to do further gay training, and you could watch Gene and I fucking one of his young filly maids. You could even try fucking a filly yourself. Gene's wife likes the enthusiasm of young boys as lovers, and I'm sure she would love to see how good you are in bed so far. But Gene won't even ask to fuck a boy or a girl of a species smaller than a bear or a horse, unless they make it clear to him that they really_want_ him to bed them. I may also take Taylor with us when I visit Gene. She'd enjoy mating with him, I'm sure."

"Sir? Why offer to take just me, and not my sister, too?" Will asked.

"In part I am not including your sister because Anna doesn't need to go anywhere else to interact with other maids, while you have no other houseboys here to interact with. But primarily I am excluding her because your sister is pregnant," Lord Karl replied. "By the time I make those visits, she will be starting her third trimester. And at that point, I don't plan to allow any males to fuck her other than you and me, Will, and perhaps Hans. I know we'll be gentle with her and won't risk harming your baby. But I won't risk any other males with her when she's that far along. Honestly, the only reason I am considering allowing the two of you to mate with anyone outside my immediate household so early in your training is to improve your chances of securing a good employer who will keep you two together with your baby as a family, and allow you to continue as mates in their protective care. Mating with the von Wahlerns and allowing them to know you knocked up your sister and regularly mate with her will get you into their minds and hearts. And you getting more experience with older women, like Gene's wife, will also help in that regard. Do you have any other questions?"

"No sir. If that is all, I need to go work on my homework now. I need to study for our final exams," Will replied.

"Good boy. I'll let you know when to expect those trips. See you later," Lord Karl said, as he dismissed the boy.

===

June 12th, 2010 (Saturday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

On Saturday, right after breakfast, Miss Cheri, Marie, Meghan, Hans and Heidi followed Lord Karl to the estate's helipad behind the main garages, where his fancy Augusta Westland helicopter was fueled and waiting for them. Several maids accompanied them to help in loading their luggage into the helicopter, and then returned to the mansion.

As soon as they were airborne, Lord Karl used the pilot's intercom and camera to talk with his passengers. His image appeared on the right side of the TV screen facing the five passengers, and a map with their flight plan was displayed on the left side. The superb noise suppression system on the aircraft enabled them to talk quite easily.

"Get comfortable, everyone! We will have a two hour flight from here to a heliport in the middle of London, stop just long enough there to refuel, and then it will take two more hours to fly to the Belfast International Airport, where we will park the helicopter in a hangar that belongs to one of the private airlines that I own. From there we'll take a rented car to Greenisland, which is a small village that is seven miles north of Belfast, and is also where Brianna has her apartment. But she actually works at a hotel in the next village up the road, Carrickfergus, and that is where we shall be staying," Lord Karl said.

"Daddy? Will we be able to understand the people there? Or do they all speak Irish, like Meghan?" Heidi asked.

"Oh, most everybody in Ireland speaks English too," Meghan said cheerfully. "Why d'ye think I speak English meself?"

"Ireland is part of the UK, and since England controls the area, English is the primary language spoken in Ireland these days," Karl replied. "So if you speak English, they will reply in the same, and you'll be fine. And when they initiate a conversation, it is likely they will choose to speak English if they don't know you, and think you're a foreigner. You may have a bit of trouble understanding their accent, but they'll have just as much trouble understanding yours. You'll hear Irish Gaelic too, but mostly in the form of songs, poetry, local television and radio shows, cultural events like dancing competitions, and other entertainments."

"Have you been to that part of Ireland before, father?" Hans asked.

"Yes, for both work and pleasure," Karl replied. "The last time I was in Carrickfergus, I stayed in an authentic 13th century pub, which has been in business for more than eight centuries. They say it even has a local ghost, though I never saw her. But 'The Keep Guesthouse', where Brianna is working, is a more family friendly Bed and Breakfast inn, and just a very short walk from Carrickfergus Castle. That castle is over 800 years old, and we'll make a point of visiting it while we are there."

"We won't get to spend any time in London, father?" Marie asked. "Not even to get a meal and some souvenirs?"

"Perhaps on the way back," Karl said. "If we get everything taken care of quickly on Monday for Meghan, then we may be able to spend Monday afternoon in London. Failing that, we could make another trip to London some other time while you are all here."

"I'd like that!" Meghan said. "This is so neat! Bein' able to fly anywhere you wanna go!"

===

June 12th, 2010 (Saturday) - London Heliport - London, England.

As they flew into and out of London, Lord Karl pointed out several interesting places along the way, including Westminster Cathedral and Buckingham Palace. The heliport itself was on a jetty that stuck out into the River Thames, just a little further up river from central London.

"I checked with the Heliport manager, and was able to reserve a landing pad there for Monday afternoon, in case we want to stay a while," Karl told them, as they lifted off again. "As you saw, that is a fairly small heliport, and they only have pads for half a dozen or so helicopters to be parked there. But they do have a customs office, so passengers from international private flights like ours can legally enter the country. I'll radio ahead on the way back, and they will have a limo waiting for us, to take us into London for some sightseeing and dinner."

"Yay! Thank you daddy!" Meghan and Marie said almost at the same time, and then both girls began laughing and giggling.

===

Meghan had her face almost glued to the window as they crossed the Irish Sea and Ireland came into sight. "Ah! Ireland is so beautiful! When we left, it was rainy an' I wasn't near a window anyway. I've never seen it like this before."

"I don't think any of us have, except for father," Marie said. "I agree. It's really pretty down there!"

===

June 12th, 2010 (Saturday) - Belfast International Airport - Belfast, Ireland.

Karl landed the helicopter in the private aviation section of Belfast International Airport, next to a hangar bearing the logo of his airline. They remained in the helicopter while a ground crew connected the aircraft to a two-man utility vehicle and towed it inside the hangar.

Once they had been towed inside, Karl got out of the helicopter and spoke with an Irish Setter gentleman who was waiting for them. Then the two of them opened the door to the passenger area and the customs official checked and stamped everyone's passports and identity cards, while two other canine males in airline coveralls unloaded their luggage, ran each item through a security scanning station just like the one you would expect in the passenger terminal for commercial flights, and assisted in loading all of it into a nondescript minivan that was parked nearby. Once all the formalities had been observed, one of the baggage inspectors handed Lord Karl the keys to the van, and said something to him in Gaelic. Karl replied in the same language, and the man relaxed and smiled, then went on his way.

"I didn't know you could talk Irish, daddy!" Heidi said.

"It's Gaelic, and yes, I can," he replied. "Something I learned in the Army. I haven't had much reason to use the language since Brianna left us, that's all."

"What did he ask you, father?" Hans asked. "He looked worried, and then he relaxed a lot after you spoke to him."

"Good observation, son!" Karl said proudly. "He and his colleagues were worried that I was going to do a surprise inspection of the facility. It's not often that the largest stockholder in the airlines drops in for a visit, on short notice. I assured him that this was merely a pleasure trip, and thanked his staff for arranging for a van for us."

===

As they left the airport and drove along the shoreline, Lord Karl commented, "To our right is Belfast Lough, a long narrow bay that opens onto the North Channel, the section of the sea that lies between Ireland and Scotland. You'll probably see several ferry boats and numerous fishing boats out there on the water."

June 12th, 2010 (Saturday) - The Keep Guesthouse - Carrickfergus, Ireland.

They passed through the village of Greenisland, and soon arrived in Carrickfergus.

The kids were quite amused to see that right across the highway from their hotel was a restaurant from an American fast food chain that was quite familiar to them. The building's standard corporate architecture and signage would have looked right at home in any town in America.

"They are everywhere, it seems," Miss Cheri said. "There are even several in downtown Paris. But please, let us not eat there! I want to enjoy some real Irish cooking, not American fast food!"

"I'll second that vote for real Irish food. Now, if you look straight ahead, you can see the castle," Karl said, just before he turned down the side street beside the hotel to park. "It's just four blocks from here."

The hotel was e relatively modest Bed and Breakfast inn. It had no large signage at the street, merely a small sign by the door which read "The Keep B&B". It was a quaint three story structure with white stucco walls, which had three perfectly manicured small lawns separated by walkways in front, surrounded by low walls and well-tended hedges and beds of bright flowers. A bicycle shop was next door, offering repairs, sales and bike rentals.

Brianna was waiting for them in the lobby, and she rushed to hug Meghan, saying, "Oh, my wee one! How I have missed ye!"

"Mommy!" Meghan squealed happily, embracing her birth mother.

"You're looking well, Brianna," Lord Karl said.

"Thank you, sir," she replied. "Let me introduce you to the owner, and he'll get you checked in. Ye have the two best rooms in the place!" She stood and embraced Karl, Cheri and the others, and then led Meghan by the hand to a middle aged male Irish Water Spaniel who had been watching her greeting with mild amusement. He had a curly head of deep brown hair that would have rivaled a poodle, and long fluffy ears. The rest of his fur was dense and curly, and the same brown as everywhere else, but his whiplike tail was as furless and smooth as a rat's tail. There was just a touch of grey in his muzzle.

"Michael, this is my daughter, Meghan! And this is my former employer, Lord Karl von Bernerholdt and his two children, Hans and Heidi; and here we have Meghan's new adoptive mom Cheri LeChow, and her daughter, Marie LeChow," Brianna said. "Everyone, this is Michael McConnacht, my gracious employer, and your host."

"Aye, your wee child is a lovely one, that she is!" he said, in a lilting tenor voice. "But which of ye two is the wee girl's new mom, and which the daughter, eh? Ye two look as alike as peas in a pod, and both young enough tae be her sisters!"

"I am Cheri LeChow, and this is my daughter, Marie," Cheri said.

The host gave a conspiratorial wink and said, "Oh? Are ye sure the Fairies haven't touched ye, lass? Ye seem nae old enough to have such a fine girl of yer own."

"No fairies or eternal life for me, I am afraid," Cheri replied with a grin. "I am merely a runt that turned out well. I have arrested development syndrome. I am only three years younger than Brianna, and we trained together as maids in Lord Karl's household, but my body ceased developing when I was twelve."

"Well, that seems a lot like eternal youth tae me, m'lassie," he replied with a grin. Then he turned to Karl and said, "I must say, m'Lord, ye taught Brianna well. She's the best maid we've ever had work for us, an' right popular with our guests as well, especially when she sings to entertain them! We're very glad to have her with us, and happy to adjust her schedule as needed for her therapy and doctor's appointments. Tis a vile thing her late husband did to her, and I hope we can help her to mend."

"They have another maid that trades shifts on alternate days with me," Brianna said. "One of us cleans the rooms and public areas in the afternoons, and the other helps in the kitchens in the mornings and at supper. Breakfast and the evening meal come with the room, and Michael's wife, Lorelai, is a fantastic cook. I have today off, but I'll be helping with the cooking come morning."

"Sounds like you've found a good place to land and get well," Lord Karl said to her. He extended a hand to the innkeeper and added, "Thank you for being such a good employer for Brianna. It means a lot to me to know she is in a good place now."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 561 By DoggyStyle57, May 2015

==========

June 12th, 2010 (Saturday) - The Keep Guesthouse - Carrickfergus, Ireland.

The rooms that Karl and his extended family had reserved were two spacious suites that took up the front half of the second floor, looking out over the front lawns and gardens. Each had a bedroom with two queen sized beds, a living room with a fireplace, a small kitchen with a wet bar, and a private bath with a shower. Once they were settled in, with Cheri, Marie and Meghan in one room and Karl, Hans and Heidi in the other, they all gathered in the living room of Karl's suite to talk and relax. Meghan sat on the couch between Brianna and Cheri, snuggling with her two moms, and the others formed a circle around the coffee table with other chairs.

"The rooms are all quite private," Brianna said. "No one can hear anything from room to room, so we may speak freely here. The other guests that were here today have already checked out and departed, so ye are the only guests tonight, though I gather we may have another couple or two tomorrow night. Michael and his wife live on the ground floor, on the end closest to the bicycle shop, and I believe Lorelai is out getting groceries just now."

"Privacy is good. We may come back here to talk more at length after lunch," Karl said. "But before we go out for food, how are things going with you, Brianna?"

"I'm in outpatient therapy, and required to check in with my therapists and my doctor every week," she said. "For a while they had me wearing a tracking ankle bracelet, so they would know if I tried to stray from the area. I didn't, of course, as I really want to stay out of trouble and get well again. I'm allowed to go anywhere between the farthest edges of Belfast and Carrickfergus, but not much beyond that. Two weeks ago they agreed that I didn't have to wear the tracker any more, as I haven't strayed and I've made all my appointments. My apartment in Greenisland's not even as big as your hotel suite here, but it's clean and affordable, and in a good neighborhood, not far from a church. I did get my driving license renewed, but I have no car as yet. I can ride my bicycle here in good weather, or I take a bus or a cab or rented car between the towns when the weather turns foul."

"So, no one special in your life?" Karl asked.

"No. And especially not Michael, in case you were wondering. He's a sweet man but he's also Catholic and utterly devoted to his wife. Their kids have grown and moved out, and this place is their retirement together," Brianna said, glancing at her daughter. "The most I do for any of the guests is to sing to entertain them at the evening meal. Lorelai plays the Irish Harp, and I sing folk songs while she plays."

"Mommy sings really pretty," Meghan said. "Can we get lunch? My tummy's rumbling."

===

They went to the thirteenth century pub that Lord Karl had mentioned earlier, which offered a 'traditional' menu. The kids were welcome in the pub, since they were accompanied by adults and getting a meal together. Karl chatted with their barmaid in Gaelic, which got a big smile from her. While they ate, Meghan told Brianna about her new school and the friends she had made there, and about learning to roller skate on her first ever visit to an amusement park.

"Have ye taught her tae ride a bicycle yet?" Brianna asked.

"Not yet, no, but all of us have bikes in my household," Hans said.

"Could I... start to teach her while she's here?" Brianna asked. "The shop next door can provide a rented bike with training wheels for her, and it would give me great joy to share that first experience with her. That lout Kelly would never let me buy her a bike, nor let me keep one meself. Like as not he feared we'd ride off an' he'd nae see us again. An' truth be told, we might have done just that!"

"OOHHH! I'd like that, mommy!" Meghan said. "I've seen lotsa kids riding their bikes by the school and in the parks. It looked like they have a lot of fun!"

"That would be a splendid idea! We can share that experience with her together, and my family will get her a bike of her own and continue to teacher her once we return home," Cheri said. "I remember well how you and I loved riding our bikes around the estate for exercise with the other maids."

"We'll make a point of renting a bicycle for each of us, after lunch and before the store next door to the inn closes for the weekend," Karl promised. "How is the rest of today for you, and when do you get off work tomorrow?"

"I am free all day today. On Sunday I work from six until ten in the morning, and again from four until eight in the evening, helping with the cooking and meals. If the guests ask for me tae stay after eight to sing for them, I get paid extra for the overtime," Brianna replied. "I have nae else planned tomorrow. Sometimes I go to the Presbyterian Church here after my Sunday morning shift, but God can do without me singing his praises for one weekend, so I can be with my child."

"Is the Castle open for visitors on Sunday? Or would we have to wait until Monday to visit it?" Hans asked.

"It's open every day of the week, from ten in the morning until four in the afternoon," Brianna replied. "That be the most common question our guests ask us. That, and what bait the fish go after here. The locals and our guests are often keen on fishing."

===

Once they returned to the inn, Karl asked Cheri to take the children down to the bicycle shop to select rental bikes for them and for him, while he took Brianna up to his suite to talk with her privately.

"Meghan seems very happy about her getting to visit you, and so do you," Karl said, once they were alone. "I wanted you to know that whenever Meghan happens to be in Switzerland visiting me, or after she moves back to Bern with my son's household, I will try to arrange further visits for her to see you. I think that will be a good thing for both of you."

"Oh, my Lord, that is most kind of ye, an' I know it's no small expense! Thank ye sae much!" Brianna replied, hugging him tightly.

"I'm glad to do it," he said. "Now, while we're alone, I have a few... sensitive matters I would discuss with you. First, how are your finances? Did that horrible man you married leave you anything?"

"The authorities impounded our bank accounts for a while, but couldn't prove any of the money in the family accounts was from illegal sources. Kelly was no prize, but he was nae a fool, either. Any suspicious funds he kept separate from our family banking. And he did hold down a job and pay the bills honestly. Our account still had most of the money we had gotten for selling his house and car when we relocated to America, and a bit more besides. So I'm not hurting, sir. And I'm happy to say that I never let him know about the money ye sent me for Meghan! I realized soon enough what sort he was, and so I never touched that account. Every penny ye sent her is in a bank in Belfast, jointly in her name and mine. I want to transfer that money to an account that Miss Cheri controls, and of course I would expect ye tae stop sending checks to me now, and tae send them to her instead."

"Part of that money was also to be for your benefit, to cover your living expenses while raising her," Karl insisted. "I'll have my lawyer contact you later to arrange a fair division of that fund, and I intend to still continue sending you a smaller amount. But I really wasn't worried about that money. I just wanted to be sure you weren't destitute. You mentioned you were relying on a bicycle and the bus for transportation."

"Many do without a car of their own here, sir," she insisted. "I could buy a car if I needed one, but I think it makes those who watch over me feel more secure if I have nae the means tae rapidly leave the area without a trace."

"All right. What about your education, Brianna? You still have a fully paid college scholarship for yourself that has gone unused," Karl said.

"I know, but that must wait until I am recovered from my addictions that my late husband saddled me with," she replied. "I want to go to the university in Dublin, but I can't until my probation and treatment are over."

"Fair enough," Lord Karl said. "Just remember that you have but to contact me, and the necessary arrangements will be made. I also wanted to thank you for your continued loyalty to me. It would have been easy at any time along the way to reveal to your late husband or the courts that I was Meghan's father. You protected me and my family, at great cost to yourself and your daughter. I am in your debt for that."

Brianna lowered her eyes and said, "Nae, 'tis me that owes ye a debt, Master. When I became your Maid, I swore tae ye my loyalty for life, and I meant it. Ye took me in and showed me more love that I could imagine. Even though I asked to leave your service tae have my wee one in me homeland, and even knowing ye prefer younger lassies, in my heart I shall always be yours. Kelly was a pale shadow of what ye were, an' still are, tae me. Mayhaps that's why I have yet tae seek another mate. 'Tis still ye I love, after all these years. You're a hard act to follow, m'Lord."

"Your devotion is appreciated," Karl said. "And if you don't think it will cause trouble with your employer, and if you truly want to remain here tonight and share my bed, I'll not decline the offer. True, I prefer younger girls. But I also value the adult women like yourself, who give me their all and seek nothing more from me."

Brianna looked ashamed then, and said, quietly, "I'd like that, Master, if we can have sufficient privacy from the children. Michael... well he may suspect ye are her true father, now that he's seen ye, and the resemblance she has tae ye. But he'll not speak out against us, even if he thinks I share your bed this night. He may well even expect that I hope to sleep with ye while ye are here. But before ye agree to bed me again, I must first confess that I did desire and take more from ye, Master. It... was nae an accident that I conceived Meghan. I knew I would be leaving ye soon, and I wanted tae keep some part of ye with me. So I stopped taking my birth control pills on purpose. I knew ye would provide for our child, even if ye could nae acknowledge her. Can ye forgive me that?"

"I suspected as much, and yes, I have long ago forgiven you," Karl said. "And you should know that I have also told Meghan that I believe I am her father, but I have also explained to her why I can't publicly say she is my own. I intend to do a confidential paternity test while she is in Switzerland, to be certain of it. But I already allow her to call me her father in private."

"She is _definitely_yours, m'Lord. I have no doubt on that score, for I mated with nae others while I was fertile. Have... have ye told her then... what we maids do for ye?" Brianna asked. "Does she... does she think I'm a whore, for sharing your bed, and with you bein' a married man at the time?"

"She does not think badly of you, nor will we make you out to be anything but a loyal and devoted maid. I told her that you loved me, and that I cared deeply for you as well," he replied. "She knows you became pregnant while I was married to my current wife, but living apart from her. She knows we both were fairly certain that she was my child, and that you decided to leave me to give birth to her in your homeland, rather than risking trouble because I was married. But for all she knows right now, you were my only lover while I was separated from my wife. She will, of course, eventually learn the truth about what the maids are trained to do. It is inevitable, with her living in our household. But we have tried to be circumspect and keep it from her. I intend to tell her about such things only after she shows some indication that she is interested in sex herself, or if she finds out on her own that the maids mate with my son and I. And you have my assurance that when I do tell her, your position will be explained in honorable terms."

"Thank you, Master," Brianna said. "I do agree that when she is old enough, Meghan _should_know everything about my past, and about what the maids do. Including what I confessed to you about me not taking my Pills because I wanted you to make me pregnant."

"You have proven yourself worthy of my trust, and you have been faithful to me despite it being several years since you left my service. So I will share a few secrets with you," Karl said. "You are not the only maid of mine to raise one of my illegitimate children on your own, nor is Meghan the only one of my illegitimate children who I have privately told that I am their father. Cheri LeChow's daughter, Marie, is also mine. It's one reason they have so much sympathy for you. But unlike you, Cheri quite accidentally got pregnant when she was very new to my service. She was much too young to leave and raise a child on her own. So I took a chance and allowed her to stay in my household. We told everyone a boy at her school knocked her up. Fortunately, Marie doesn't look like me, so the lie was believable."

"But... Miss Marie is a Bernerholdt maid too, is she not? I've seen her in our uniform, black garters an' all, the day the police and I dropped Meghan off at your son's mansion in Pouncefield. And I've seen how she an' your son act around each other. 'Tis plain to see they are in love," Brianna said. "Is she... does she perform 'full service' for ye and yer son? Are ye sayin' she has sex with her father and brother, and knows she's doin' it with family?"

"Yes, she mates with both of us, and knows who we are to her. There is no legal record linking Marie to me, just as with Meghan. Her mother has been just as happy in my service as you were, and Marie grew up expecting she would follow in her mother's footsteps and become a maid too, though of course as a child she didn't know about the sexual duties. She was not offered the position as one of my maids until after I had told her, on her tenth birthday, that I was her father and that Hans was her brother. She admitted then that she and Hans had already been lovers for over a year. They discussed it and decided they did not wish to cease mating with one another, even after they knew they were siblings. She accepted full service with me without reservation, and her mother allowed it," Karl said. "What Marie does in bed with me or with her brother or with anyone else, she does of her own free will, and she enjoys it. You're welcome to ask her and her mother about it. That's one reason I asked Marie to come on this trip."

"Master, _why_would ye be telling me this?" Brianna asked. Then her eyes got a bit wider, as the answer to her own question rapidly dawned on her. "OH! Oh my! Ye... ye want the same for Meghan, do ye not? Ye want to fuck our daughter?"

"Is that really_a surprise to you?" Karl asked. "Think back to when you were a maid. You knew then, did you not, that several of the pairs of twin girls who were my maids got summoned together by me, and that at least one pair of them, Kiska and Sasha, were openly lesbian lovers despite being twin sisters? And you, Cheri and several of the other maids often pretended to be a daughter of mine, as part of our sexual roleplay. Was anyone harmed by that? You know from your own experience how much I care for my maids, and how well I treat all of them. You know I would _never force a child to continue to do something they find distasteful or wrong, once they have tried it and made an informed opinion."

"Well... that is true. Ye were always fair and kind tae us, and we all love ye," Brianna admitted. "I suppose I did know ye had some girls mate with their sisters, aye. But 'tis a far cry between me pretending tae be yer daughter when ye summoned me, and ye really fucking the child we made together. Ye really want that for her?"

"If you will allow it, and if she agrees willingly to it, then yes, I would like to offer her a full service maid scholarship, and to teach our daughter about sex the way I taught you," Lord Karl said. "Marie and three others of my illegitimate daughters have come back to me to serve me as maids, and not one of them has ever regretted it. As my maids, they live in my home, they privately get to know me as a father, and I can be a part of their lives. They are protected by me, and yet no one will suspect that they might be my offspring. I haven't yet spoken to Meghan of this, nor will I until she gets old enough to understand what that really means, and has begun to show an interest in sex. Please. I can't publicly acknowledge her as my own. But as my maid I can show her my full love and affection."

"Truly? She's your own daughter, and ye would train her as ye did me?" Brianna asked, still finding it hard to believe. "Would ye treat young Miss Heidi the same way, and bed her too?"

"Except for taking Heidi's virginity, I already have bedded her, and so has her brother," Karl admitted. "It was by Heidi's own choice, and she enjoys it, as does Hans. If you'd like proof of that, I'll allow you to watch both Hans and myself having oral and anal sex with Heidi, before we leave Ireland."

"That's... a lot to take in, Master," she replied. "Must I decide now?"

"Not at all. As I said, even if you said yes right this minute, I still won't ask Meghan until she seems ready for that offer," Karl said. His ears perked up, and he added, "I think I hear them coming back now. So, do you want to spend the night with us? You can watch my legitimate children happily mating with me this very night, before you decide about Meghan."

"As long as Meghan doesn't know of it, aye. Seeing you having sex with Hans and Heidi, and them happy with it, would be proof indeed of how ye would treat our daughter," she agreed. "Done and done. Let us enjoy the afternoon and the evening meal together, and when Meghan, Cheri and Marie seem ready to call it a night, I'll pretend to be off on me way home. I'll come back tae ye shortly after that."

===

They spent the next two hours teaching Meghan to ride a bicycle, in the paved parking area and side street behind and beside the Inn. The technician at the bicycle shop had already adjusted the seat and handlebars to fit the little Bernese girl, and attached a sturdy set of training wheels to the back wheel. Brianna and Cheri stood on either side of Meghan's bike, letting her get the feeling of what it was like to stay in the saddle and hold the handlebars in a straight line, while they held the handlebars and seat from either side and pushed her around. They showed her how to apply the brakes, and how to steer in a large circle. Then they showed her how to power the bike with the pedals, jogging alongside the child and just lightly guiding her progress.

Lord Karl, Hans, Heidi and Marie stood to one side and watched, while Hans used the video camera in his watch to film everything.

"May I take a turn with her?" Lord Karl asked after a while.

"Yes, I could use a rest," Cheri said. "Short legs, and Brianna keeps a faster pace than I am used to."

"You keep her steady, Cheri can rest and watch, and I'll ride beside her on my bike," Brianna suggested.

Cheri joined the children and Karl took Brianna's place beside the small bicycle. "Having fun so far?" he asked Meghan.

"Oh yes!" Meghan said. "It's kinda hard, an' a little scary, but fun too!"

"Most worthwhile things are difficult at first," he said. "It actually gets easier when you go faster. The faster you go on a bicycle, the more the wheels work like a gyroscope to help you stay upright and moving in a straight line. The important part is to keep your weight centered on your seat, and keep the handlebars steady. Trust us and trust yourself. You can do this. The training wheels won't let you fall, unless you really wrench the handlebars sideways."

As soon as Brianna was ready, he demonstrated his point by walking Meghan to the far end of the block on the narrow side street, and then he literally ran alongside the bike, pushing her seat with one hand and keeping just one finger holding the handlebars with the other hand.

"Wheeee!" Meghan screamed happily, as the breeze made her tail sail behind her and her ears flap in the wind.

"Brakes now!" Karl said, as she got near the end of the block and he more firmly gripped the handlebars.

Meghan pushed the pedals backwards and applied the coaster brake, and the bike skidded to a stop.

"Do it again! Do it again!" Meghan shouted fearlessly.

As he turned her around, Karl winked at Hans, who nodded and handed his watch to Marie to keep filming. When Karl started running down the street, pushing Meghan along rapidly, Hans broke into a run parallel to them, and to the right of Meghan and just a bit behind her. Brianna pedaled hard and caught up on Meghan's left side, next to Karl.

"Keep the handlebars straight!" Karl said to Meghan, and took his left hand off the handlebars, continuing to push her along.

Meghan concentrated on the handlebars and hardly noticed Hans running nearby or her mom pedaling beside her. "I'm doin' it! Yay!" she shouted.

"Very good!" she heard Karl say, from way behind her. He had let go of the bike and stopped running, and she was coasting along in a straight line on her own.

"That's my girl!" Brianna shouted beside her.

"What?" Meghan said, trying to look back at Lord Karl, and almost dumping the bike in the process.

"I've got you!" Hans said, grabbing her handlebars firmly, keeping the bike upright and moving straight, and placing a hand behind her saddle. "Eyes front! Brakes now!"

The little girl slammed on the brakes and skidded to a stop, and Hans hugged her tightly. Then he helped her to turn the bike around and said, "That's how father and I taught Heidi to do her first solo bike run. Now, do you want to try it on purpose?"

"I... I guess so!" Meghan replied.

"You did great!" Brianna said proudly. "Now_this_ time, you do the pedaling too. Hans will still guide you, and I'll be right beside you."

"I... I'll try mommy!" Meghan said bravely. She took a deep breath and started pedaling. It was harder to keep the handlebars straight and pedal at the same time, but after three or four more runs she felt all right doing it on her own.

"Very good!" Cheri said happily.

"Well, let's get cleaned up for dinner, shall we?" Brianna suggested. "Lorelai should be having peach cobbler with homemade ice cream for dessert!"

"Hans and I will lock up the bikes," Karl said. "The rest of you go on in and get stated on your showers."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 562 By DoggyStyle57, May 2015

==========

June 12th, 2010 (Saturday Night) - The Keep Guesthouse - Carrickfergus, Ireland.

Before dinner, Karl told Hans and Heidi about his discussion with Brianna, and the plans for the evening. Both kids agreed to help convince Brianna that they enjoyed incest, and that Meghan would be well treated if she joined them.

===

They all gathered in the inn's dining room for the evening meal.

The innkeeper's wife, Lorelai, was an Irish Water Spaniel, like her husband, but her fur and hair were so dark as to be nearly black. She was a superb cook and a delightful conversationalist, full of stories about Ireland and the surrounding area, including a few tales of some of the local ghosts said to haunt certain places in Carrickfergus. At the end of the meal, she got out her small Irish harp and played for everyone, while Brianna sang several songs - some in English and some in Gaelic.

After they finished a beautiful Irish lullaby, Brianna pointed to her daughter, who was asleep and snuggled against Miss Cheri's shoulder, and said, "That song never fails to put my wee one tae sleep. 'Tis her favorite song, but I think she still doesn't know how it ends. I suppose ye should be taking her tae her bed, Miss Cheri."

"I agree. Come along, Marie. Let us call it a night," Cheri replied as Karl got up quietly and lifted the sleeping child in his strong arms with no apparent effort at all. Cheri rose from the table, smiled at their hosts, and said, "The food was wonderful, and the music was very beautiful. I just wish I understood your language well enough to know the meaning of the words."

"I've nae doubt with that precious gem in your home, ye'll learn our tongue soon enough, Miss LeChow," Lorelai said. "We'll be turning in quite soon ourselves. Good night tae ye, and God Bless ye."

"Tis late, Brianna, and from the look o' the sky at sunset, I think the rains be coming," Michael said with a knowing grin and a glance at Lord Karl. "We've a single-bed room that's empty tonight, at the head of the stairs on the second floor, in the back. Would ye like to spend the night here, rather than riding yer bike home tonight and back here again afore sun up?"

Brianna smiled. Ordinarily, in bad weather and when the inn wasn't full, they would just ask if she would like to stay the night, and the room she would use was the same each time, so there was no need to describe its position to her. And she wasn't ever 'available' to guests as a whore, nor would Michael condone anyone among his staff whoring for their guests. But the old Spaniel had a romantic heart and clearly hoped he could play matchmaker between his maid and the apparently eligible and handsome Bernese man who quite possibly had fathered her child. After all, no one had spoken of Karl having a wife. So the innkeeper telling her in front of their guests precisely where_the offered room was, just across the hall from Lord Karl's suite, indicated that _tonight he meant it as an open offer to the gentleman that if Karl wanted to slip away from his children and visit Brianna in the night, there would be no questions asked. "Yes, I will take you up on that," she replied. Then she said to the others, "They often let me use that room when the weather is threatening and the inn isn't full. It's the least popular room, as its small and has no view. I've used it so often I have my own key. Good night."

===

After everyone had gone to their rooms, Brianna waited thirty minutes, and then quietly crossed the hall and tapped softly on Karl's door, still dressed as she had been for dinner, in a long sleeved peasant blouse and short skirt. A heavy rain had begun falling outside, but she heard no thunder as yet.

Karl immediately opened the door and let her in. He was wearing his red silk dressing gown, that she knew so well from when she had been a maid. The suite's living room was lit only by the fire in the fireplace and several candles romantically placed around the room. He had a bottle of wine and two glasses on the coffee table between the couch and the fireplace. The bedroom door was open, and more candles could be seen illuminating that room.

"Let's sit and talk first, over a glass of wine," he said, pouring for each of them and handing her a glass. "Feel free to ask me any questions you may have."

"All right," she said, sitting beside him on the couch and taking a sip of wine. "Master, I know ye have always had a thing for the young girls, but how did ye come tae be including your own kids in your bedroom passtimes?"

"Well, when you were with me, I was encouraging several pairs of twin girls to have sex with each other, and I had you and several of the other maids pretend you were my daughters, and I enjoyed those activities. But back then, I never dreamed I would actually fuck any of my own children. It was just a voyeuristic pleasure and fantasy for me," he began. "Do you remember Karla Andersson? She used to be one of my maids, and she became my chauffeur shortly after I hired you."

"Yes. A rather pretty vixen, as I recall. I assumed she had graduated earlier and decided to return to work for you, like M'Lady Trixie and her wife, M'lady Eva, and some of the other adult maids on the staff," Brianna replied.

"That's her, yes," Karl said. "Well, about a year before you were hired, my condom broke and I impregnated Karla. She was close to the end of her training, and like you, Karla left to have her baby in secret. But she came back, and seven years ago she convinced me to seduce our nine year old daughter. Taylor is a pretty vixen, and was a very willing participant. I hired our illegitimate daughter as a maid, and Taylor still works for me, though in my son's household now."

"Why would her mother allow that? Why does Miss Cheri allow it with her daughter?" Brianna asked.

"In part because both moms knew what it meant to be my maid, and loved how I treated them. And in part they agreed because it seemed the best way to protect their kids," Karl said. "As heir to Count von Bernerholdt, I can't acknowledge any bastard children. And honestly, my parents might seek out and wish to drive away or even harm any illicit offspring of mine, just to prevent a scandal. By making those girls my maids, I make them all but invisible to my parents. The Count and Countess hardly pay any attention to the servants. And they couldn't imagine that I might hire one of my own children as a maid. In Karla's case, she had been introduced to sex by her father and brothers, and liked it. So she saw nothing wrong with our daughter mating with me. By the time Marie turned ten, I had been fucking Taylor several times a week for more than four years, and quite enjoyed it."

"So I suppose that as soon as she got old enough for your tastes, ye seduced Marie too?" Brianna asked.

"I intended to, but her brother beat me to it," Karl said. "When Hans was nine, he discovered the maid passages, and started spying on me mating with the maids, including Marie's mom, Miss Cheri. Naturally, since Marie was his best friend, he shared that secret with her. They copied what they watched me doing, and took each other's virginity, becoming lovers before they knew she was his half-sister. Her mother and I didn't realize it."

"Oh my! He took his sister's virginity?" Brianna asked, squirming a bit as she realized the conversation was beginning to turn her on. "When did ye find out?"

"It was almost a year later. Just before he turned ten, Karla caught Hans watching me fucking Taylor. He was punished, but we also allowed him to fuck Taylor, without telling him that he was fucking his sister. We thought he was still a virgin. Taylor knew she was his sister and was delighted to possibly take her little brother's virginity. When Hans turned ten, I allowed him to start summoning my maids, including Taylor," Karl said. "Then when Marie turned ten, before I offered to make her my maid, I told her I was her father, and she and Hans confessed that they were already mated, and very much in love. Marie accepted full service without reservations, as long as we would allow her to continue being Hans' lover too. Shortly after Marie was hired, she and Hans learned Taylor was their sister, and Taylor learned about Marie. They started having threesomes fairly often, with both sisters competing for their brother's affections."

"Does yer wife condone this? I know she turned a blind eye to what we maids do for ye, but does she know about Marie and Taylor bein' yer daughters as well?" Brianna asked.

"As you will recall, my wife only lived in my mansion when she was attempting to conceive our children or was pregnant with them. She is separated from me, and has little to do with our daily lives. She knows Marie is mine and she has suspected for some time that I am fucking Marie, and that I might be having sex with my other children. She does not know Taylor is also mine, or about any of my other children being sexually active with me or each other. But my kids are as loyal to me as my maids. No one would confirm her suspicions, and Marie and Heidi and everyone else had told my wife they are happy and not being mistreated. She has given up on proving my activities, and only asks now that I don't harm or impregnate them."

"Even Heidi? Did your wife just as gladly let ye seduce yer legitimate daughter?" Brianna asked. "How did she get involved?"

"I didn't seduce Heidi, either. Again, her brother beat me to it. By the time Heidi was old enough for it to be conceivable that I_might_ be seducing her too, my wife had all but given up proving it. She _did_check to make sure Heidi was still a virgin, when she made a surprise visit to my son's home in Pouncefield around Christmas in 2008. But Heidi insisted no one was making her do anything she disliked. And last Christmas, my wife finally stated that as long as Marie, Hans and Heidi do not contact her and claim they are being abused, she will allow us to do as we will," Karl said. "As for how Heidi got involved, why don't you ask her yourself? I believe that she and Hans have already started without us," Karl said quietly, gesturing to the bedroom door.

Brianna walked to the bedroom doorway and peeked inside. Hans was lying on his back on the farthest bed, completely undressed, and his equally naked little sister was kneeling between his legs and eagerly swallowing his cock. The boy was stroking his sister's hair affectionately as her head bobbed up and down, and it in no way looked like the puppy girl was being forced to deep throat her brother. In fact, from the way her tail was wagging, she was definitely enjoying herself!

"Oh my!" Brianna whispered, with her eyes locked on the passionate siblings.

"Come up for air, short stuff. Brianna's here," Hans said to his sister. Then he looked at Brianna and said, "Father told us that he told you what we do, and that you might join us tonight. Come on in, we're not bashful. You're very pretty, and if you're willing it would be neat for me to get to mate with one of my former babysitters, even though I only barely can recall you caring for us. I was only five when you left, after all. May I make love to you as well tonight?"

"Well, I suppose I could allow that, yes," Brianna said uncertainly, as she stepped closer.

"Hi Miss Brianna!" Heidi said, wiping her muzzle clean and still firmly holding her brother's rampant cock with her other hand. "Are you gonna play with us tonight?"

"Ahhhh, it would seem so," Brianna replied. "Heidi dear, can I ask you a question first? How... how did you get started having sex with your brother?"

"I got woke up by a thunderstorm, about a month after my seventh birthday, and I was scared and couldn't get back ta sleep. I couldn't find Miss Cheri or Miss Marie, so I looked for my brother. I found him in bed with two of our maids, Taylor and Marie, an' they had their muzzles in each other's crotches and were havin' lotsa fun licking and sucking on each other. I asked what they were doin', and he said it was a game older kids play when they love each other. Well, I love my brother too, so I wanted to play too! At first he didn't wanna let me, but I guess I'm kinda spoiled an' I usually get what I want. And I really wanted to try what they were doin'. I liked it, an' I still like it! I love the way my brother's cock an' my daddy's cock and my sister's cunnies taste! And I like it when they lick my cunny an' fuck my butt, too!"

"My God... you were only s-seven? That's my Meghan's age now," Brianna said in a hushed voice.

"I didn't start with her myself until later," Karl said. "In fact, one reason I sent them to America was to remove the temptation to mate with Heidi so soon, since she was, and still is, younger than I will normally allow myself to seek as a partner in bed. But four months later she made it quite clear to me that she really liked sex and wanted to do it with me too, so I waived my usual age restrictions and started having sex with her too."

"You... took her virginity when she was only seven? Or did her brother do that to her?" Brianna asked.

"No one has. She still isn't allowed to have vaginal sex. She can't lose her virginity yet, because there is a clause in the breeding contract that my inheritance depends on, which could be interpreted to mean that if her hymen isn't intact when she is ten and the fulfilment of the contract is evaluated, or if either Hans or Heidi are less than 'intact' in any other way, the contract has not been fulfilled. But once my inheritance is settled, I'll allow her to choose when to lose her virginity, and to who."

"Do... do you want them to take your virginity, Heidi?" Brianna asked.

"Yeppers! As soon as I can, I wanna have Hans pop my cherry, an' then let daddy be the first guy to cum inside me! An' I want them both to fuck me lots and lots that night! That way, they both get to share taking my virginity! I love 'em both lots an' lots!" Heidi replied without the least hesitation. "Miss Brianna? Do you like girls? I'd love to lick the cum outa you after my daddy and brother have fucked you tonight!"

"Well, I... I don't usually have sex with girls, but I've done it a few times to please your father," Brianna said. "I guess I could let you do that, sweetheart."

"Yay! Daddy? My butt's greased an' ready for you, if you wanna fuck my butt now. Or do you wanna fuck Miss Brianna first?" Heidi asked.

"I'll leave that choice to Brianna," Karl replied. He turned to his former maid and said, "You're here tonight by your choice, and not because I summoned you, Brianna. You can do as much or as little as you wish with any of us tonight, and can continue to ask any other questions, to satisfy yourself about my offer."

"Did... did your father tell you children what he asked me today? What he wants to do with Meghan?" Brianna asked the children.

"Oh, we knew about that before we came here," Hans said. "Father told us that if you say it's okay, and if Meghan wants to do it, she can be trained just like Marie, and can mate with us and become a maid. We hope you'll say yes, and that she will, because we really like her and we want to include her in everything we do. But if you say no, or she says no, that's the end of it, and we won't touch her."

"Yeah," Heidi said. "We know she isn't interested yet, but if she's like me, she will be pretty soon. Please let her have sex with us! We promise to love her and not to hurt her."

"You kids really _like_having sex with your father? Or I guess in your case, Hans, with your sisters?" Brianna asked. "It doesn't bother you?"

"We love it!" Hans said. "And I do have sex with father too, Miss Brianna. We're bisexual, though father didn't realize he was until fairly recently. It's all good, really!"

"Yeah! Let's show her, big brother! Heads or tails?" Heidi asked.

"Father can choose. I like either option." Hans said.

"I'll take her tail, and you can fuck her mouth, son," Lord Karl said, slipping off his robe.

Brianna sat on the other bed and watched in amazement as the nine year old Bernese girl, so much like her own daughter, got on her hands and knees between her father and brother. Lord Karl eased his big cock into his little daughter's ass, and her tail wagged happily as she pushed back to force every inch of his length up her butt. Then she opened her mouth wide and Hans slipped his full length into his little sister's muzzle and eagerly began throat fucking the child.

"Ahhhh, your ass is so tight, Heidi. And I'm so proud that you can take every inch of my cock. Damn this feels good! See how their tails wag? They love this," Karl said, as he pounded his little girl's ass.

"Heidi sucks my cock pretty much every day, Miss Brianna," Hans said. "She's disappointed if she doesn't get to fill her tummy with some of my cream or our father's every morning. Nobody's forcing anyone. We do this because we love each other and want to share our love."

Without even thinking about it, Brianna removed her skirt and panties and started masturbating, as she watched her Master and his son spit-roasting little Heidi. She had to admit, seeing such a young girl having sex with her brother and father at the same time was an incredibly erotic sight, and the kids did seem to be enjoying every minute of it.

"You... said that you refrained from taking her virginity because of your inheritance. If I... if I allowed you to include Meghan in this, would ye nae hold back from fucking her?" Brianna asked breathlessly.

"I won't allow Meghan to be penetrated, vaginally or anally, until she can definitely get an orgasm from being licked," Karl stated, as his knot began to form and he hilted himself in his daughter's ass. "That should ensure her body is ready to accept intercourse. Before that, she would only be allowed to try oral sex. And even then, she will have to ask one of us to take her virginity. We won't force her to do anything before she is ready to try it. Unghhh! There you go, Heidi! Daddy's all the way in and tied with you now."

Heidi pulled her brother's cock out of her mouth long enough to say, "I love how that feels, daddy! I can feel you cumming inside me!" Then she swallowed Hans' cock again until her nose touched his sheath.

"Master Karl, Master Hans? Promise me one thing, please... If I say yes... and if Meghan also says yes... please don't get her pregnant!" Brianna asked, climaxing as she said those words.

"You have my word on that," Karl said. "She will be put on Norplant as soon as she is ready for vaginal sex, just as I plan to do with Heidi. Tomorrow, make sure you spend some private time talking to Marie as well about this. I want you to be comfortable with how Marie sees her life as my maid."

After both males had finished cumming in Heidi's throat and ass, Heidi sat happily on her father's lap, her daddy's knot firmly stuck in her butt, as he cuddled her and kissed her while they waited for his knot to subside. Hans sat on the other bed beside Brianna and kissed her, slowly removing her blouse and bra and beginning to feel her up. Brianna returned the boy's kiss, fondling his cock with one hand while guiding one of his hands to her sopping wet slit. She was incredibly turned on now. It had been more than three years since her late husband last mated with her, and that had not been a pleasant experience. She desperately needed to get laid, and the boy appeared to be as gentle and attentive as his father.

Once he was able to pull his cock out of the little girl, Karl excused himself and went to the bathroom to carefully clean off his cock.

Heidi sat on the edge of the bed, showed Brianna her intact hymen, and asked, "Do you wanna to try licking my virgin cunny while we wait for daddy, Miss Brianna?"

The Irish setter girl got on her hands and knees and looked closely at the nine year old puppy's wide open labia, and the trail of her father's cum dribbling from her tight little ass. Then she leaned closer to take a sniff of the little girl's unmistakably aroused scent. Heidi looked so much like Meghan that they could almost be twins. Brianna had never had any sexual thoughts about her daughter before, and seldom gave the idea of sex with other girls a second thought. But it occurred to her that if she allowed her little girl to have sex with Lord Karl's family, that sooner or later Meghan would be asking her a similar question, and would want her mother to perform cunnilingus on her. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and began to lick the little girl's sex.

"Ohhhh, that's nice!" Heidi murred happily.

"That's really hot" Hans said, getting behind Briannna. "May I fuck you while you lick my sister?"

Brianna felt the boy's engorged cock touching her sex, and she silently reached between her legs and guided his cock into her. She moaned into the child's cunt and licked more eagerly as he filled her, losing herself in the moment and giving in to pure pleasure. "Ohhhh, that feels wonderful! Fill me up, young Master! You don't need to pull out. I'm quite safe this week. My period ended just two days ago."

Several minutes later she felt the boy flooding her vagina with his seed, but without tying with her. She had enjoyed it but still hadn't cum yet. As the last spurts filled her, she heard Lord Karl ask, "May I have the next dance?"

"Please, Master!" she replied submissively. "Fuck me and tie with me! I need your knot so badly!"

"Gladly, my dear," Karl said, as his son pulled out and he took the boy's place, sliding into a cunt sloppy with his son's seed. "You seem to be enjoying licking my daughter's cunt. Had you ever tasted a virgin before? She tastes good, doesn't she?"

"I... Yes, m'Lord. She tastes wonderful," Brianna said. "I... I never licked such a young girl before, Master, or any girl who was still a virgin. I think the youngest maid you ever asked me to try it with when I served you was Cheri, and she's just a few years younger than I am."

"Perhaps this gives you some inkling of why I like the young ones so much. If you do permit me to offer a maid scholarship to Meghan, she will be free to choose non-sexual service, with the same pay and educational benefits as if she agreed to mate with my son and I and her sisters. But if she accepts full service, she will also be allowed to share in the love of her father, brother and sisters the same way her siblings all do. Four other daughters of mine who were born out of wedlock have already served me as maids, bedded my son and I, had sex with their sisters, and loved it as much as you loved serving me. You see how my son Hans and my daughter Heidi enjoy mating with me, and with each other. Brianna, you know I treat my maids well. May I have your permission to make her that offer, eventually? Or do you want to talk to Marie first, and perhaps watch her with me as well?"

"My Lord, I can see yer children love how you treat them in bed," Brianna replied, moaning as her master's knot popped into her and she began to cum again. "You... you can do as you wish with Meghan, provided that I can still see my wee one once in a while, and that once she does make that decision, and before ye act on it, I can hear from her own mouth that she makes that choice freely, and desires it. Just a phone call, 'tis all I ask, and ta hear her say 'mommy, I am going to be a maid'. I'll know that means full service, unless she or you tell me she's opted for less."

"You have my word on that," Karl agreed.

When Karl was done mating with Brianna, Heidi eagerly lapped her brother and father's cum from her younger sister's mom, and kept licking until Brianna moaned with pleasure. Beside them on the bed, Hans got on his hands and knees and Karl fucked the boy's butt, tying with his son. Brianna just watched in amazement, lost in a fog of pleasure.

"Oh God!" Brianna cried out as she climaxed. "Oh, ye sweet child! Yer much too good at that!"

"I get to practice that almost every day too," Heidi replied proudly.

"I... I had best be gettin' back tae me own bed, and get some sleep," Brianna said, as she lay on her back and tried to get her breathing back to normal after her orgasm. "I've baking to do early tomorrow, and I'll be servin' ye breakfast. I'll see ye in the dining room at eight sharp!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 563 By DoggyStyle57, May 2015

==========

June 13th, 2010 (Sunday morning) - The Keep Guesthouse - Carrickfergus, Ireland.

It rained almost the entire night, but the sun rose into a clear blue sky. The clouds had blown past, the songbirds were chirping, and the only sign of the prior night's rain were some scattered puddles that were rapidly drying up. Michael was reading his paper at the front desk, and his wife Lorelai was in the kitchen with Brianna, preparing breakfast for the guests.

Brianna sang quietly to herself as she prepared a batch of fresh pastries to go into the oven. Her tail wagged slowly as she thought back to the night before, and how good it had felt to have her Master's knot in her once more.

"Sounds like _someone_had a fine night," said Lorelai, smiling at her employee. "'Tis good to see ye so cheerful, lassie."

"Oh! I... It's just so nice to see my daughter again, 'tis all," Brianna said, blushing and starting in on making the porridge.

"And nae so much to do with the gentleman that came all this way to deliver her to ye? Miss LeChow is her new mother, and she could hae done that herself, without him tagging along," Lorelai stated. "He's a fine figure of a man, that Lord Karl. He seems fond of ye, and I saw how happy he looked tae be helping to teach your wee one to ride a bike. Little Meghan seems to like him and his children right well, too. Why did ye ever leave him, my dear?"

"My training was done, and I missed Ireland," Brianna said, choosing not to state her Master's preference for younger girls as a strong part of her reasons. "Lord Karl was a wonderful employer, and... I do admit I am fond of him. But... two years after I started working for him, his parents forced him to marry under a breeding contract, to produce legitimate, purebred heirs."

"So he's a married man? Missy, please tell me he didn't get ye in trouble an' then turn ye out! He does nae seem the kind to be so heartless," Lorelai implored.

"Oh no! It wasn't like that at all!" Brianna was quick to say. "No, my problem of bein' in a family way was all my own doing, and happened after I decided to leave his service. 'Twas a man I foolishly bedded after I decided to leave Lord Karl, but before I married that lout Kelly, who knocked me up. Lord Karl was never anything but a gentleman with me. Nor was anything I might have felt for him when I was still in his employ an affront to his lady wife. She lived with him only briefly, to conceive and give birth to Hans and Heidi. Otherwise, they were separated back then. There was no love between them, but they were still legally married. I wanted a man of me own. Too hasty I was in picking that lout I married, though."

"Ah! But ye say they were married? Not so now, perchance?" Lorelai asked.

"They still are, though I hear he shall be amicably divorced in a year or so, ma'am, after Heidi is ten. But there's nae future for me with him, nae matter if I wanted one, or even if he did. He's a nobleman and heir to a Count back in Switzerland, and must marry another purebred Bernese, if he weds again," Brianna said sadly. "Truth be told, I think if he could follow his heart, 'tis Miss LeChow he would wed. She's been more of a mother to Hans and Heidi then ever his wife was, and all three of them love her dearly, and treat Marie like one of their own. I wish them only the best. Between them, they will provide a far better home for my Meghan than I ever could. They tell me that in a few more years, Hans, his sister and Miss LeChow and her family will all move to Switzerland, and will live in his mansion."

"And could ye not yerself, if he chose you instead? Ah well, I can but hope. 'Tis just that I want the best for ye, my child. Ye've had such a hard time, and ye deserve a fine man like that," Lorelai said. "I know it's not a proper thing to suggest, but even bein' a kept woman for such a man would nae be so bad a thing."

"Mrs. McConnacht! How could ye even say such a thing?" Brianna said indignantly, though with a guilty feeling that the same thought had crossed her mind more than once, and been dismissed only because she knew Karl preferred little girls. "Should your Michael be worried about that man sweepin' ye off yer feet and wiskin' ye away? The very idea!"

"Oh my, no! My roots are firmly planted, and I doubt a man like that would even look twice at me, at my age. But there's nae harm in_admiring_ a fine man from afar, eh?" Lorelai replied, and now it was her turn to blush. "Ah, but if I was single and as young as you, and a man that fine seemed interested in me and my child, I might do some scandalous things to win him, and I'd nae blame any woman for trying to win his heart. Forgive me, my darlin'. I meant no offense."

"None taken, Ma'am," Brianna said. "But let us not dwell on a fish we canna catch. He has his life, and I have mine, and we shall remain friends, is all. Perhaps... well, perhaps when I am well again, I shall at least move to be nearer to my child. We shall see."

===

June 13th, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Carrickfergus Castle - Carrickfergus, Ireland.

After breakfast, they dried off the bicycles, and they all rode down the sidewalk to the castle. Meghan was especially pleased that she needed no help once they got her across the street and pointed in the right direction on the sidewalk. She even stopped at the castle without knocking the bike over, and Brianna and Cheri both praised her for that, while Karl and the others proudly smiled.

That morning the castle has a special event going - an archery competition, open to all comers. Hans immediately went to sign up, and Meghan insisted that Lord Karl should enter the contest as well. There were different classes for children and adults, and Cheri, Meghan and Heidi found seats in the bleachers close to the competition, to watch.

"Would ye walk with me a bit, Marie?" Brianna asked. "We can get a better view from up atop yonder tower, and 'tis a better place to sit and talk, in the sun and the cool sea breeze."

"Sure. I'd like to chat a bit more with you. Hey mom? Is it all right if I go with Brianna to watch from up there?" Marie asked, pointing to the tower Brianna had suggested.

"Go ahead, dear. I think Meghan and Heidi will see better from here than trying to look out through those embattlements. Come back down when the contest is done," Cheri replied.

===

There was no one else on top of the tower when they got there, and Brianna led Marie to a moderately wide notch in the embattlements where they could sit with their backs to the cool stone, the warm sun shining down on them, and face each other, while still having a fine view of the courtyard below where the archery contest was being held.

"Wow. That's an amazing view! A little scary, having no handrail, but it's pretty neat up here," Marie said, as she got comfortable. "Hans might do well in that contest. We have an archery range at our home in Pouncefield, and Lord Karl has one at his mansion. Hans has used a bow since he was a very young boy. I had one too, but my shoulder isn't up to drawing a bow yet. His father is good with a bow as well."

"Ah, I still feel so guilty for my part in you bein' shot and Hans and Heidi nearly kidnapped," Brianna began. "Can he forgive me?"

"It wasn't your fault!" Marie insisted. "No one could have kept quiet with that nasty stuff your husband dosed you with. I'm just grateful you didn't tell him _everything_you knew."

"It wasn't easy, true. But I do care for your family. Marie, darlin', last night, Lord Karl... told me who yer father really is, and... about what yer family does, and about what he'd like ta do with my Meghan," Brianna said. "There's no one up here but us two. Tell me, truly, are ye all right with bein' Lord Karl's and Hans' maid, and all that entails? Remember, I was his maid too, and I know what that means, full well. But 'tis different for you, and for yer Miss Taylor, eh? And it would be different for Meghan. Have ye no regrets?"

"I have no regrets at all, Miss Brianna," Marie replied. "I love Hans with all my heart, and there's nothing in this world I would rather do than be his maid and lover for the rest of my life, no matter who he marries. And Hans loves me, too. I grew up expecting to work for Lord Karl as a maid. I knew, over a year before he offered me the job, exactly what that meant I would do for him. Hans and I had watched him training other maids close to my age, and I was okay with him training me like that too, so I could be a better lover for Hans. So even when he told me... who my father was... my decision to be his maid, and to be Hans' maid, remained unchanged. How could I reject being a maid for Lord Karl, even after what he told me, when I wanted with all my heart to do the same for Hans? Taylor made her decision years before I did, and I know her pretty well. I'm certain she has no regrets either. We are both very happy with what we do, and we know we are loved."

"He has quite a way about him, hasn't he?" Brianna said wistfully. "And last night, I learned Hans is just as capable in bed. You're a lucky girl, if you get to be Hans' maid for life. Do ye think Meghan could be just as happy with that situation?"

"I hope so," Marie replied. "Are you going to allow Lord Karl to offer her a Maid Scholarship? You know, you could do that, and she would still have a choice of it being a chaste service. Lord Karl gave me that choice, even though he definitely wanted me to choose full service. But honestly, once Meghan learns what the rest of us do together, I can't imagine she will want to be left out. If you were with Hans last night, I assume that Heidi and Lord Karl were there as well, and that you saw proof of what he told you? Everyone had fun didn't they?"

"They did, yes, and I have given him my permission. But I wanted to hear it from you as well. From a girl who has already walked the path that lies ahead for my daughter. Thank you, dear. You've set my heart more at ease," Brianna said.

A cheer went up from the courtyard below, and they gazed down to see that the children's archery was now down to Hans and four other children much less strong looking than himself. Hans looked up and down the line, and went over to ask a question of the bear who was overseeing the archery competition. The bear conferred with the two other judges, and then announced loud enough to be heard even at the top of the tower, "This young man has just made a very chivalrous request! In view of his strength and experience, he has asked to be moved to compete with the adults! Three cheers for Master Hans von Bernerholdt! And best of luck to him!"

The audience cheered, and Hans went to stand beside his father and the six other adult archers. Having seen the boy shoot, one lapine man sadly shook his head and returned his bow and arrows to the competition's coordinators, rather than face being bested by such a young lad.

"That's my Hans. He never did like an easy competition. He'll have far more fun against the adults, even if he loses," Marie said.

"Ah, but now he must try to outshoot his father! That should be interesting indeed," Brianna said.

The children finished their competition, and the winner was a young Welsh bunny girl with long brown pigtails and an unpronounceable surname.

"Let's go back down," Marie suggested. "I want to be there when it's over, no matter who wins."

===

Before it was time for the adults to shoot, Hans and Karl both went back to the organizer's table, and exchanged arrows that they felt were too crooked or poorly fletched. Hans also selected the heaviest and best looking longbow that they had available. Two of the other adults watched them and made similar exchanges.

In the opening rounds, those who had been careful with their arrow selection prevailed, and the others quickly dropped off. Finally it came down to Karl, Hans, and an Irish fox, who clearly had brought his own longbow and arrows, and a fine leather quiver tooled in Celtic knotwork. They shot one arrow each at the same target. Each hit the bullseye, and it was almost too close to call which was closer to the center. They agreed to a second shot each, and a stray gust of wind knocked Lord Karl's shot to the edge of the gold. Still a fine shot, but Hans and the fox both beat him clearly.

"Shoot well, my son, and wait for the wind," Karl said, as he bowed out graciously, patting his son on the shoulder.

The officials removed the arrows, and announced this would be the final round.

"You first, good sir," Hans said.

The fox nodded, waited for the wind, and took his shot. It was almost perfectly placed! The crowd cheered, and then fell silent, waiting to see if the boy could beat the adult.

Hans sorted through his quiver and carefully checked each arrow, rejecting four before finding one he was satisfied with. He took his place on the line, drew the bow, and waited for the wind to die down, apparently showing no strain at holding the heavy bow at full draw. When the pennant near the target stopped fluttering, he released his shot...

But he was a quarter of an inch further from the center than the fox.

"Oh well, not my day," he said graciously, offering to shake the fox's hand. "Well done, good sir, and a pleasure shooting with you! Congratulations!"

"You did very well yourself, lad," the fox said, shaking his hand heartily. "Tell me, is there a girl here that ye favor? The prize is a ceramic rose, and I've no need of it. Who would ye have given it to, if ye had won?"

Hans looked over at the stands, smiled at Marie, but then said, "Give it to the younger of those two Bernese girls over there, my friend, and thank you. Her name is Meghan Brianna LeChow, and my governess, sitting between the two Bernese girls, just adopted her. We're in Ireland to visit her birth mother. I'd hoped to win it for her, as a memento of this trip."

"Good lad. She'll have it then," the fox said.

The fox collected his prize, and then went to the stands and offered the ceramic rose to Meghan. "For you, lassie, if ye'll have it. I've no lady fair to give it to this day. Please, take it."

"Thank you, kind sir," Meghan said, accepting the rose.

The fox bowed, and then called out loudly to the crowd, "Good folk, hear me! We have seen great sport today, and great sportsmanship as well. You, lad! Come over here," the fox said, calling to Hans, who had returned his borrowed archery gear and gone to stand by Marie.

Hans excused himself and went to the fox, as the crowd fell silent and watched curiously. "You wanted me, sir?" he asked.

"Young man, you could easily have bested any of the children this day, ye did beat yer own father, and ye stood a fine chance of besting me! It could just as well have been you that won this day, had the wind and the Gods not favored me, or if you had a better bow and arrows to work with. By choosing to compete with the adults, you gave up a sure prize for better sport. And you were a good sportsman throughout, even when ye lost. I admire that, and I admire your skill."

"Thank you, sir, it was a pleasure shooting against such a fine archer," Hans said.

"I want to give you a prize fitting of your skill and boldness. Lad, you damned near won today against a professional bowyer and fletcher! I only enter these contests when it looks like that have some skillful archers entered, to give them someone fun to compete against, and I'd have bowed out earlier if you and your father hadn't given me such fine sport. I'd love to see what you're capable of by the time you're a full grown adult, with a few more years practice and some good archery tackle," the fox said. He slipped his fine leather quiver from his shoulder and handed Hans the quiver filled with two dozen matched arrows, and the longbow he had shot with! "So show me. I made these myself, and I can easily make more. Take these as my gift, in recognition of your skill, and continue to do the sport proud!"

The crowd roared their approval, and Hans dropped to one knee, saying, "Sir, you honor me beyond words! I promise to practice and compete fairly with them. Do you live here? If I come back, could I find you here, and shoot against you again someday?"

"I do, lad, and I have a shop here in town. There's a flyer for my store in the castle gift shop, by the cash register. If you don't find me here, check my shop. I'd love a rematch with you in a year or so."

"I will sir, and I'll bring this bow and arrows with me! I know we'll be back here eventually, to see Miss Meghan's mother," Hans said.

===

They walked their bikes back to the Inn, so Meghan and Hans could handle their prizes carefully and put them away. And then they rode out again and had lunch together, followed by ice cream sundaes at a local shop that made their own ice cream.

Brianna bought a new dress for Meghan at a shop in downtown. The dress was green with white lace and while Celtic knotwork embroidery, and came with matching white knee socks and soft black flat-soled dancing shoes.

"I am sure Miss Cheri will teach ye to dance, and I will send her some books and recordings for traditional Irish dances. Will ye learn some to dance for me?" Brianna asked.

"Yes mommy! Thank you so much! It's very pretty," Meghan said, hugging her mother tightly.

===

After dinner, Brianna sang for them and then prepared to ride her bicycle back to her apartment in Greenisland. "On Monday, if ye want to have me with ye when ye take Meghan to the passport office, come by my apartment," she said, giving Karl a piece of paper with her address, phone number and a simple map for how to find the place. "I can take the bus back to Carrickfergus when we're done, if ye want to continue home from there."

"Expect us about nine then," Karl said. "Be safe."

"Don't you worry about being late, dear," Lorelai said. "I know it can take time to deal with government offices. If you're late, it's no worry. I don't think we have any guests coming tomorrow until near on dinner time. Take as much time as you like."

"Thank you, Ma'am. Good night everyone," Brianna said.

"She's a good lass," Lorelai said to Karl as Brianna left.

"Yes, she is. Thank you again for being so good to her. We'll be off tomorrow right after breakfast. And I hope we'll be back soon to see her again," Karl said.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 564 By DoggyStyle57, June 2015

==========

June 13th, 2010 (Monday morning) - Belfast, Ireland.

After picking up Brianna in Greenisland, Karl drove everyone into Belfast. He used his phone's GPS to locate the passport office, and they managed to get Meghan's new passport application processed after only a two hour wait for their turn. The process went remarkably smoothly since they had all the proper documents ready, and both her birth mother and adoptive mother present to attest to the child's change of status. They gave Meghan a transitional letter stapled into her passport, and stamped with a stamp that crossed the edge of the paper, and said she should get the new documents at their address in Bern in about 30 days.

Karl insisted on driving Brianna all the way back to Carrickfergus, even though it meant they wouldn't have time to spend several hours in London on the way home as some of them had wanted to do. They all agreed that giving Meghan a little more time with her birth mother was more important. Then they returned to Belfast, got lunch, went to the Belfast airport, loaded their helicopter and handed over the rented van, and got on their way.

===

June 13th, 2010 (Monday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

After a stop in London just to refuel the helicopter, and another stop at the main airport in Bern to check in with Swiss customs, Karl and the others finally landed back at Bernerholdt mansion, about half an hour before their usual dinner time. Karl had radioed ahead to let them know their estimated arrival time, and several maids plus Redd and Karla Brushtail were at the helipad waiting to help them offload and come inside.

Meghan was sound asleep, and Karl carried her into the mansion and tucked her into her bed. One of the younger maids stayed with the child, in case she woke and wanted dinner brought to her, while the others got cleaned up and had their evening meal at the mansion with the maids.

"Father? Do you think I will have any trouble getting my new bow and arrows back to Pouncefield?" Hans asked, as they walked to dinner together.

"We'll ship it to you, carefully boxed," his father said. "Or you could have it shipped in the plane's cargo bay with your checked luggage. I'm sure between now and when you leave we can come up with an airline approved case to safely put them in."

"I suppose it would probably be safer to ship it separately. American TSA inspections are pretty paranoid when it comes to anything resembling a weapon," Hans said. "I even saw them confiscating a lady's embroidery scissors, which only had tiny quarter inch long blades."

"Fine. We'll just ship it then," Karl said.

"Dinner is served, Master," Karla said as they arrived at the dining room.

"Has everything gone well in our absence, Karla?" Karl asked.

"Quite well, Master," the vixen replied. "Everything has been very quiet here. Our maid trainees are all studying for their end of year exams, and so far they all seem to have good grades. You only received six business calls today, and they all can wait until tomorrow - nothing urgent. And the von Wahlern's called, to confirm their daughter Bonnie's social engagement with Hans on Friday. I told them you would be calling them tomorrow, after you catch up on your business calls. I trust everything went as you hoped in Ireland?"

"Very good. I must confess, I will be happy to put off any business until after I've slept," Lord Karl said. "Yes, our trip went well. Meghan's new Irish passport should arrive here in about a month, and she had a splendid visit with her birth mother. Brianna looked very good. I'll need to contact Victor Kaptur about some modifications to her... financial arrangements, and we need to make sure her education fund is readily available to her. It will be a while yet before she is ready to start school, but I confirmed she does plan on going to college and getting a degree."

"Any priority on that meeting with your lawyer?" Karla asked.

"No, just schedule a meeting whenever it is convenient on his calendar and on mine. There is nothing driving a need to rush on it. I just want to tie up loose ends, is all," Karl said.

===

June 14th, 2010 (Tuesday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

Once his business calls had been dealt with for the day, Lord Karl had a private chat in his office with Doctor Noah Siefert. The Alpenzeller doctor had come to the mansion the prior evening at Lord Karl's request, to give Anna Steiner her six-month pre-natal exam and do an ultrasound of her developing baby.

"How would you say Anna is doing, Noah?" Karl asked, after offering his old friend a small snifter of brandy.

"Quite well, for a ten year old girl who is six months pregnant. In the ultrasound, her baby looks well formed, and I am fairly certain she bears a daughter. I see no complications at this point, though I have not risked an amniocentesis to be certain. There are no problems in her bloodwork, so I would rather not take that risk. Soon she should be taken off your summons list however, my friend," The doctor replied. "I know you have enjoyed mating with other women when they were quite pregnant, but never such a young girl, and she is still so very small. Miss Cheri, she was thirteen when she conceived. You will recall that with her I also recommended you refrain during her last trimester."

"All right. I'll let Will, Anna and Karla know of that change. Should young Will also refrain from mating with her?" Karl asked.

"The boy is much smaller than you or your son. He should be able to continue mating with her, as long as he is gentle. If she complains at all of it being uncomfortable or unpleasant, then he should stop also," Noah said.

"Thank you, old friend," Karl said. "We will heed your advice. I think that will be all for now, unless you have something else?"

"Just one more thing," Noah said. "We have been doing fairly well with using the current version of Norplant for our girls' birth control. Jadelle is the actual name of what we have used the last several years, though that is just a minor formulary change from the original Norplant. Only one our girls, Miss Pamela, had adverse side effects to Norplant and Jadelle, and we switched her to the Pill. But recent studies have shown that a new product, Nexplanon, has fewer side effects and is safer. The down side is that it must be administered every three years instead of five, and when it is time to renew it, the old implants must be removed. A minor office procedure with a local anesthetic is all that is required for that. I think we should switch to this new contraceptive, as each girl comes due for renewal."

"That sounds fine, and a three year schedule fits well with our girls' six year training schedule. Make the necessary arrangements, and let me know if there are any issues," Karl said as he saw his friend to the door.

===

Next Karl asked Hans, Will and Anna to come to his office, and he discussed the change of plans with them.

"Doctor Siefert had a good point," Karl said. "Anna really should start taking it easy with the sex, and bearing that in mind, I realized that I was entirely too hasty to consider offering Will or Anna to a potential employer so soon. Normally I don't allow a maid in training to serve anyone outside my household until their fifth year of training, unless they specifically volunteer for such service. The only reason I considered it this time was that you two do seem to be a perfect match for the von Wahlern's lifestyle. So, the new plan is that I will not bring the two of you to their attention yet. Instead, I will learn their preferences - including asking how they feel about cross dressed boys, but not naming anyone in particular - and we will tailor your training to suit what they desire, if there is a good match for your own inclinations. When I tell them how the maids are trained, I will offer Miss Cheryl to them. She is also quite new here, but she is a natural exhibitionist, and will love being offered to strangers at my command."

"As you wish, Master," Will said. "That sounds like a better plan to me. Ummm, would it be all right if we see them though? If we might end up mating with them, it seems like a good idea for us to watch through the mirror when they are offered Cheryl."

"Yes, we can do that," Karl said. "Will, Anna, that will be all for now. Hans, please stay. There is one other matter I want to discuss with you."

"Yes Master. Just let us know if you need us to do anything more," Will replied, before he and his sister departed.

When Will and Anna were gone, Lord Karl called Heidi and asked her to come to his office. As soon as she joined her father and brother, Karl said, "As you both know, the von Wahlern family also practices incest. Bonnie is the result of an intentional brother and sister mating, and all the adults in the family happily have sex with Bonnie, and all the ladies have sex with her half-brother, Heinrich and with her father, Gerhard. The only combination they refrain from has been Gerhard and his son mating with each other. They have asked me to participate in their family orgy, joining Hans this Friday when he spends the night at their home, and allowing me to mate with all their ladies as well, including young Bonnie, and to see for myself their incest. I don't want to tell the von Wahlerns all our secrets, but I think I can trust them enough to reveal that Hans and I have been having oral and anal sex with you, Heidi. For now, we won't let them know about any of my illegitimate children, or that I have sex with Hans or any other boys as well. But we can admit that Heidi found her brother having oral sex with two maids, and wanted to join in, and that Hans allowed it, and that later we allowed Heidi to have both oral and anal sex with both of us. But we probably won't allow them to watch either of us having sex with you yet, Heidi, or allow them to enjoy you sexually themselves. Just admitting that we do engage in any sort of sex with each other at all should suffice to prove that we do approve of incest."

"Well, I don't mind doin' stuff with you in front of them, or having sex with them daddy," Heidi said. "I thought Sir Gerhard was pretty handsome when I saw him at the ball, and Lady Maria and Miss Bonnie were pretty too."

"I know, sweetheart," Lord Karl said. "But I'd rather not take chances with you. We don't know them well enough yet. It might be safe enough to allow them to see you sucking my cock here in my private suite, or for you to perform oral on them here, as long as you keep your panties on. But I couldn't explain allowing you to go to their home for an extended visit so you could also join one of their family orgies, the way Hans is doing. And there is a chance, though a slim one, that if they had less strictly controlled access to you, they _might_try to harm our family by taking your virginity - as revenge for what your grandmother did to Lady Maria. So I would rather allow them to mate with Miss Cheryl, and tell them she wants to marry her father, as our 'proof' of accepting incest."

"Okay daddy. Thank you for protecting me," Heidi said. "But maybe after you an' Hans pop my cherry, I could play with them?"

"Perhaps then, dear. We will see," her father said. "But it will still be risky while my parents remain alive."

"Say, father," Hans said. "Here's an idea. If you want to have them mate with Miss Cheryl while Bonnie and I are on our date, how about if I offer to take Bonnie to a movie, too? That will give you two more hours or so, and Bonnie will like getting additional platonic attention from me."

"Good idea son. I'll call Lady Maria and make the final arrangements. Get Karla to make your dinner reservation changes and pre-order your movie tickets," Karl said.

===

Next Lord Karl placed a call to Lady Maria von Wahlern. He wasn't too surprised that she answered it herself, since she had stated in her message that it was her personal cell phone number.

"Why Karl! How nice of you to return my call! I'd heard you went out of the country for the weekend. Whatever possessed you to take a trip to Ireland, of all places?" Maria asked.

Karl wondered how she had gotten that particular bit of information, but decided it wasn't worth denying it. "One of my maids recently adopted an Irish girl, and since the child will be changing her surname to match her new mother's, it was most expedient to visit the child's birth country to get her passport changed to her new information. My children had never been to Ireland before, so we made a family outing of it. We stayed in a lovely seaport town near Belfast, visited a historic castle, and Hans took second place in an archery contest, pitting himself against the adults!"

"That sounds delightful!" Maria said. "I'm sure Hans will enjoy telling Bonnie all about it when they have their dinner date on Friday. Is everything still good for that?"

"It is, yes," Karl said. "In fact, Hans wants to take her to a movie as well, prior to their dinner. If you can have her here by six PM on Friday, my driver can take them on their date, and return them both to your home afterwards, for your little 'after party'. They should still be able to get back to your home around ten PM, and he will be prepared to spend the night."

"All right, we can work with that. And will you be joining us for that... after party?" Maria asked hopefully. "Natalia, Bonnie and I would all be delighted to entertain you, as well as your son. You, Natalia and I could even start without them."

"Possibly," Karl said. "Before I say yes, I think we should all use the time while the children are on their date to get to know each other a little better. I'd like to discuss your family's interest in becoming patron-level sponsors of my Bernerholdt Foundation charities, in addition to discussing your family 'activities' and my inclinations in that regard. And I would also like to have the rest of your family join me here at my estate for dinner."

"Sadly, my nephew has a date himself that evening. But I don't see why the rest of us couldn't join you," Lady Maria replied. "I'm sure Hans has already told you in great detail about his last evening with our family, and what we did for entertainment. Better not to discuss that on the phone. But on Friday we will be quite willing to answer any remaining questions you may have about our family. As for your foundation, we are quite... curious, to hear what you have to say. We have, of course, read all the literature that is publicly available. My brother and I have also seen the maids at your mansion, serving your guests at the holiday ball. They wear such adorable_uniforms - so... _attractive, even on such young girls. They were also so perfectly behaved and seemed absolutely loyal to you. I must confess, seeing your maids did have some impact on our decision to be so forthcoming about our family's activities to you and your son. We have trusted you, and you have not disappointed us. I hope you will also trust us?"

"So far, you have given me no reason not to trust you," Karl said. "Bearing in mind what your family has already revealed to my son and I, you can safely assume that you will learn some equally...interesting things about my foundation, and about my family. I'm afraid I can't offer your husband quite the same sort of 'hospitality' that your family has offered to Hans and I. But all of you should find it a very satisfying evening."

"Well, you have certainly whetted my interest, Karl dear! We shall be there promptly on time on Friday!" Maria replied.

===

June 18th, 2010 (Friday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

The week passed quietly for Hans and his extended family. Each morning Hans would wait until the maids had left for school, and then he would play for two or three hours with the twins, in the privacy of Karla and Redd's apartment. Thursday morning had been particularly pleasant for him. He had been encouraging the twins to try to walk, and they had been getting steadier on their feet. Before Karla left to start her work day, he asked her to stay while he tried to get them to actually walk. Jan managed it first, walking a dozen or more steps from Karla to Hans and collapsing into his arms, while Redd filmed the event. And when Jodi saw how happy her mother and the friendly Bernese boy were with her brother's achievement, she pulled herself up with the aid of their playpen and dashed across the room to her mother. It was, perhaps, more of a 'controlled fall' than really walking, but there was no denying that the vixen had crossed the room on her own two feet, and hadn't collapsed until she hugged her mommy.

In the afternoons Hans and the others would play with Meghan, Hans would practice archery with his new bow, and Lord Karl produced a bow and arrow set suitably sized for Meghan and started teaching her the art of archery. He promised her that if she could hit the gold from 20 feet away three times in a single day, she could take the archery set back to Pouncefield with her.

Each day, before dinner time, Hans and Heidi would use the computers in the games room to check their e-mail, to keep up with their friends back in Pouncefield, and see how Phil and Bridget were getting along. And of course, each evening presented a new combination of bedmates, for everyone but Meghan.

===

On Friday evening, Hans and Karl dressed formally, and the maids were instructed that Hans had a social engagement, but that there would be three guests for dinner.

The von Wahlern family arrived promptly at six PM. After the family got out of their limo, Gerhard von Wahlern instructed the fox who was his driver to return home until he was needed. As soon as their limo pulled away, Redd Brushtail pulled up in Lord Karl's limo.

"Hello Bonnie," Hans said, taking his date's hand and kissing it, and then leading her to the other limo. "Our chauffeur will take us on or date. First the movie, and then dinner."

"That sounds very nice, Hans. I'm looking forward to it," Bonnie replied demurely. Then she smiled at Lord Karl and said, "And I hope you can join us later tonight, My Lord. I'm very much looking forward to this evening's entertainments as well."

"We'll see," Lord Karl said. "I'll probably be there."

Lady Maria kissed Bonnie on the cheek and said, "You two have a nice date. We'll meet you both at our home later tonight."

"Okay. Hope you have fun too," Bonnie replied. She hugged her mother, father and aunt, and then she and Hans got into the limo, and it departed.

"I'm sure they will have a splendid evening together," Karl said. "Welcome to my home. Do come in, please."

"So nice of you to invite us to join you for dinner, Karl," Lady Maria said, giving Karl a peck on the cheek once they were inside. "You've met my brother, Gerhard, of course, but have you met his wife, Natalia?"

Sir Gerhard's wife had quietly remained a few steps behind her husband so far, submissively following him with her eyes downcast, and saying nothing. Hearing her name, she looked up at Lord Karl and smiled shyly.

"I've not had the pleasure, no. I must say, you're every bit as lovely as my son reported you were, Lady Natalia," Karl said, kissing the other Bernese woman's hand.

"And you are just as handsome and as charming as my sister in law said you were," Lady Natalia said softly.

Karl shook Gerhard's hand and said, "Good to see you again, Sir Gerhard. We really didn't have a chance to talk when we met at the holiday ball. Before dinner, we can relax in my parlor and talk. I'd like to hear more about your family, and discuss your interest in becoming Patron level sponsors of the Bernerholdt Foundation and its charities."

"Certainly," Gerhard replied, eyeing Miss Lexi in her French Maid uniform as she held the door for them. "We are... quite interested to learn more about how you train those maids of yours. And we would like to learn more about your family, as well. Lead on, my Lord."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 565 By DoggyStyle57, June 2015

==========

June 18th, 2010 (Friday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

Lord Karl led Sir Gerhard von Wahlern, his wife Lady Natalia, and his sister Lady Maria up to the parlor that was part of his personal suite, just outside his bedroom.

"Please, make yourselves comfortable," Lord Karl said, gesturing to a couch and taking a comfortable chair facing it for himself.

The von Wahlern family sat on the couch, with Sir Gerhard between his two ladies. "So, what would you like to know that we haven't already told Hans? I'm sure he gave you a full report. We told him we were fine with him telling you everything about how our family mates with each other."

"Yes, my son told me everything that happened at New Years' Eve when he accepted your invitation," Karl began. "And, before we begin, I want us to start on an honest and level playing field. You should know that Hans also managed to provide me with video footage of each of you mating with Bonnie and with Heinrich, and of your admissions about Bonnie's parentage, thanks to a clever little video camera device in his watch. He's a great fan of James Hound and spy type gadgets, and hopes to work in military intelligence when he eventually serves in the Swiss Army. You can rest assured that no one else will see those videos, as long as your family does not divulge any similarly sensitive confidences that I share with you today. Recording what he experienced at New Years' Eve was merely a precaution, and I assume that you also managed to get videos of _his_participation, and that if I join you tonight, that may also be recorded by you, with my full permission. What we discuss and do here tonight, in this room or in my bedroom, will also be recorded, as a precaution for both our families, and I will give you a copy of those recordings. I do hope that we can all trust each other. But I also hope you will agree that trust which is backed up by strong precautions against the other parties breaking that trust is the most secure basis for being free to discuss and participate in even the most sensitive practices."

"Well, I must say that your son is quite clever. I hadn't even suspected that he had a camera with him, or that he used it. You are right, however. We also recorded what he did with us, and for precisely the same reasons. So I certainly understand and accept your precautions. We will accept your offer to record tonight's entertainments as well, and I'll give you a copy before you leave," Sir Gerhard said. "So, you don't object to incest?"

"I'm glad we think alike in that regard," Lord Karl said. "No, I don't object in the least to your incestuous practices, nor do I wish any harm to anyone in your family. But I'm quite curious about how long your family has been inbreeding, and in what ways. Can you tell me how your family started down that path?

"The earliest incident of incest in our family that I am aware of dates back to our great, great grandfather, Baron Johan von Wahlern. He married quite normally, and his wife, Gloria, produced two fine sons for him. But as they grew older, both boys were frequently encouraged to fuck their mother. I couldn't say why, in particular, other than that the Baroness was reputed to be exceedingly beautiful, dominant and persuasive, and she usually got whatever she wanted."

"And did she breed children with her sons, as well as with her husband?" Lord Karl asked.

"Their eldest son, who became our great grandfather, Baron Karl von Wahlern, did not. He married a woman named Agatha, and they had a son and a daughter, named Emmett and Patricia. I would imagine that Baron Karl still continued mating with his mother, but reportedly he spent most of his time with his new family," Sir Gerhard replied. "But while the younger son, Earl, also married, his wife, Paula, was barren. His mother, Gloria, who Earl was still bedding just as often as his wife, allowed him to impregnate_her_ as their surrogate, and they named their daughter Christine von Wahlern. The Purebred Society approved the line breeding of mother to son, to lock in her desirable traits in the bloodline, and Christine was reputed to have been very beautiful and intelligent. Christine's birth certificate listed Earl's wife, Paula, for her mother's name, but listed Gloria's registry number."

"Interesting. Do go on," Lord Karl said.

"Our grandfather, Karl's son, who became Baron Emmett, quietly married his first cousin, Christine von Wahlern. Because of her incestuous heritage, she was also his aunt. They had a private civil ceremony, with the Purebred Society's blessing. The exemption granted by the Purebred Society for marrying cousins is filed with their wedding certificate. They had two children - Heinrich von Wahlern, who became our father, and Danielle, our aunt." Sir Gerhard continued. "Needless to say, by our father's generation the family was quite accepting of incest. Our father and his little sister Danielle first mated when she was only eleven and he was fourteen, with their parents' knowledge and approval, and they are still lovers to this day."

"They've done well at hiding all of that incest to that point," Karl said. "I've met your parents and your aunt a few times, and never would have guessed your father was also mating with his sister. I'm certain my mother missed that as well. She had only complained to me about you marrying a cousin, and not about a family history of inbreeding."

"In grandfather's day, they didn't have computer databases to track such things, so it was easier to obscure the paper trail by listing a stud or surrogate only by their registry number. Emmett and Christine's wedding certificate and incest exception are also deliberately a bit difficult to obtain access to. A casual search returns a response that the records were lost in a fire," Gerhard said. "Our father married outside the family, but he and his new bride were hardly back from their honeymoon a single month before Aunt Danielle seduced our future mom, and they formed a stable three-way relationship, with our mother and aunt both submissive to father. One of our father's four children, our older sister Anna, was actually birthed by his sister, Danielle, with our mother's acceptance."

"Of course, since our father and mother were both having sex with auntie Danielle, and father had even conceived one child with his sister with our mother's blessing, our parents had no qualms at all about Gerhard and I becoming lovers," Maria said. "We didn't rush into each other's arms, however. After trying to date outside the family while remaining chaste, my brother and I first had oral sex with each other when I was 16 and Gerhard was 18. Our parents' only condition on my dating anyone was that they said it would be 'prudent' for me to retain my virginity until after I was married. They wanted me to find a good husband, unlike my auntie Danielle, who has never married, and probably never will, at her age. So three years later I was still a virgin when your brother Manfred married me. But since he declined to mate with me at all, it was my brother who did me the honors, and continued as my lover."

"And how did your cousin Natalia enter into this?" Lord Karl asked.

"When my family first considered seeking a suitable mate for me, shortly prior to Maria's marriage to your brother Manfred, they submitted my genetic profile anonymously to the Purebred Society's databases, and performed a blind compatibility search, specifying only mates who showed a very low risk of defects from any potential mating," Gerhard said. "My little sister Maria's anonymous data set proved to be a very good match for mine. My cousin Natalia's data came up in the same random search, as did my older sister, Anna. They were the top three recommendations, and I could have gotten the Society's approval to breed with any of them. Provisionally, my parents did apply for that approval and get it. They found out the girls' names only after applying for the flagged incest exemption. My parents were quite amused that the top three choices would _all_have required that incest exception, and were even more amused to see who the three girls were. But at the time, Anna was already married, Maria was newly engaged to be married to Manfred, and, quite frankly, neither Natalia nor I were ready to marry or have children yet."

"Did your family also participate in incest, Lady Natalia?" Lord Karl asked.

"Not as far as I know, prior to my generation. My father is the older brother of Maria and Gerhard's mother, making me their first cousin," Natalia added. "When my Auntie Elaine Married Baron Heinrich von Wahlern, it was no secret within my family or the von Wahlern family that her new husband and his sister were both her lovers, and that her husband was also fucking his sister. My family fully accepted my aunt being bisexual, and that my aunt's husband had an incestuous affair going with his sister. So I grew up in a family that tolerated such things. I found out when I was sixteen that I liked sex with girls and that I was a natural submissive. A very dominant Bernese girl who I met at a resort took my virginity with a strap-on dildo during my first lesbian relationship, and I loved lesbian sex. Unfortunately I met her while on a family vacation, and we never saw each other again after a wild two weeks together. I admitted the affair to my parents when we returned home, and they were supportive of my quietly dating girls. In fact, that was the main reason I wasn't interested at first in marrying Gerhard when being mated to him was first proposed to me a few years later. At the time, I was only dating girls. For fourteen years I thought I was strictly a Lesbian, and I had a series of several girlfriends, all Bernese, like me. But they were all somewhat lacking for me, and I belatedly realized it was because they weren't into being dominant. When Gerhard's family started putting pressure on him to marry, and suggested me again as his best choice, I reconsidered the idea. Gerhard and Maria admitted to me that they were lovers, just like their father and his sister were, and that Maria was sexually submissive to her brother, just like their mother and my aunt Elaine are submissive to their father. I missed having a strong Mistress dominating me. Perhaps a strong Master would serve just as well? They also said that they intended to continue mating with each other even if I married Gerhard. I told them that would be fine with me, if Maria would try being my lover as well. So I agreed to consider marrying Gerhard, and moved in with him. I introduced Maria to the fun two ladies can have with each other. Gerhard was actually the first male I ever mated with, so in a way he got my virginity as well, even though I had lost my cherry to a girl years earlier. After accepting their incest and my own, I was happy to let my sister in law have a child with her brother, and to allow all of us to mate with our kids."

"When Natalia, Maria and I returned from our honeymoon, we celebrated with a von Wahlern family orgy," Sir Gerhard staid. "The three of us were joined by Maria's and my mother and father, our aunt Danielle, and our older brother and half-sister. We wanted to thank them for giving their blessing to our three-way incestuous union. On that one occasion only, Maria had sex with our father, mother, aunt, older brother and older half-sister; I had sex with our mother, aunt and older half-sister, and Natalia had sex with her uncle, her two aunts, and her male and female cousins. It was a delightful and unique family bonding experience, but we all agreed it would be too risky to continue with those cross-family liaisons. Too much chance our undue levels of affection for each other would be noticed by outsiders, or by the hired help."

"Your parents, aunt and siblings had never had sex with you before that? Even with your father happily fucking his sister as much as his wife?" Karl asked.

"No, Father wanted to encourage his kids to breed to other bloodlines," Sir Gerhard replied. "He made it clear that Maria and I were welcome to have sex with each other if we really wanted to do so, but he particularly wanted our oldest brother, as his heir, and our older sister, as a child of an incest pairing already, to seek to marry and breed outside the family. Also, father's relationship with our mother and his sister is strictly that of a dominant master and his submissive ladies, and he feels strongly that no Master should try to dominate more submissives than he can please sexually. For him, and for the level of sexual desire his sister and our mother have for him, he feels that he can properly only be Master to those two at a time."

"I see. And I agree it is difficult to be a proper Master for more than a small handful of true lifestyle submissives at a time. Did you also have an orgy with Natalia's side of the family?" Lord Karl asked. "Did you get them to engage in incest with her as well?"

"No. My parents and my older brother were all happily married and monogamous," Natalia replied. "They accepted the idea of marrying me off to my cousin, and even accepted me having Maria also as my lover, but none of them ever expressed an interest in incest themselves, or in seeking other partners than their married mates. I saw no benefit in seeking their beds, when I had a lovely relationship with my cousins."

"In the long run, I ended up breeding one child each with my sister and my cousin. And when we decided it was time to introduce our own children to incest, the elder members of the von Wahlern family declined to participate in fucking Heinrich or Bonnie. We never offered our children to Natalia's parents, or to her big brother. But as you can see, while the family does a lot of inbreeding, we also strive to bring in fresh blood from other families regularly. The only individual I am aware of who was the result of two consecutive generations of inbreeding was Grandma Christine, and she had no health problems, despite her tangled family tree," Gerhard concluded. "That is why we want Bonnie and Heinrich to find mates from good bloodlines like yours. Bonnie prefers mating with me, and I'm sure she would be quite happy to have het daddy's baby at least once, but both our children should primarily breed to a non-family mate."

Lady Maria smiled and said, "Now Karl, we've been completely open and honest with you, so how about returning the favor? Maria said, "My investigators weren't able to find out much about your current personal affairs, but they did find that while in college you dated several high school girls, and that by the end of college you clearly preferred younger girls, and were virtually never dating anyone close to your own age, or even of your own species. Even the lady you married was ten years younger than yourself. And now, despite being married, you surround yourself with very young and provocatively dressed girls, and you're not outraged at being offered a chance to fuck our thirteen year old daughter. Care to tell us about that part of your life, Karl?"

"Well, as you know, I was the youngest of three brothers. Everyone expected my oldest brother Bernard to marry and inherit my father's title as Count, and by the time I started college he was already engaged. The Count and Countess planned to give each of us a mansion and several million dollars to invest on our 21st birthdays, and had already followed through with that for my older brothers. So before I was out of college I was in position to inherit a sizable fortune myself, and I was already doing quite well financially with the investments I had made with my own money to that point. When I was twenty the gold diggers stared closing in on me - girls hoping to marry me for my money. I absolutely hated that, so I tended to date girls who I knew my parents would never_accept as potential brides for me - vixens, bunnies, and other species of dogs, but virtually never a Bernese girl. No one particularly cared who I dated, as long as I didn't get one of them pregnant and cause a scandal, or try to marry a girl who wasn't a Bernese," Karl said. "My interest in _significantly younger girls, even below legal age, began shortly after your marriage to Manfred. I was 22, and one of my college friends told me I should consider dating 15 to 16 year old girls, like he did, because they were less likely to be ready to seek marriage. He introduced me to some high school girls who were quite willing to date me, and I hired a few of those teenaged girls for my mansion staff and had clandestine affairs with them. It was quite refreshing. The younger girls were very eager to please me, and expected nothing but my affection."

"I do hope you don't see our Bonnie as a 'gold-digger' going after your son?" Maria asked. "I'll admit, it would certainly be in her best interests if he_does_ choose to marry her and she eventually becomes Countess. But quite honestly, she has made it clear to us that she would rather just do a stud contract with Hans, and remain in our household as her father's lover."

"At first I was concerned about that, yes," Lord Karl admitted. "But Hans assured me that Bonnie wasn't interested in marrying him, so I'm not concerned about that now."

"Good. So tell me, did you set up your maid scholarship charity just as a pretext for recruiting more young girls to seduce? I've suspected for a while now that your Bernerholdt Foundation is largely an excuse to procure extremely young girls for your own pleasure. That was why we so openly offered our twelve year old daughter to your son and admitted we were fucking her, last New Year's Eve, and it's why we offered her to you tonight," Maria stated. "You dress your maids in provocative and sexually suggestive French Maid uniforms, and they have the look and behavior of sexual submissives. Are they?"

"You should know how a submissive looks and acts, Lady Maria, since you've been at that end of the leash yourself," Karl said. "But the Bernerholdt Foundation was initially founded as a response to a personal tragedy. I accidentally impregnated a 16 year old bunny girl who was working as one of my maids. She went into seclusion at my mansion and tried to have our baby, even though we both knew I couldn't marry her or acknowledge the child as my own. Neither of us realized how bad the odds were for two species that are so dissimilar to successfully bear a child. About a year before Manfred died, she miscarried, and it almost killed her too. I was heartbroken, and resolved to found a charity to help young girls like my maid to get better health care and vocational training, so they could care for themselves if they got into similar circumstances. So the initial founding of the Bernerholdt Foundation was a perfectly legitimate charitable foundation, offering grants to hospitals so they could expand maternity services and provide free services for disadvantaged girls, as well as providing normal academic scholarships for needy children. But by the time Manfred died, I was already planning on expanding that charity to include vocational training as maids, at my mansion and at a friend's mansion, and I will admit, the idea that some of them would be offered sexual duties was part of it. When Manfred died it seemed natural to say the Foundation was in his honor, since Manfred had been a doctor, and hospital grants were still a large part of the charity."

"Today, the Foundation still gives out hospital grants and academic scholarships that are not related to the maid program, and the main goals of the Bernerholdt Maid scholarship program are exactly as advertised - to provide vocational training and academic scholarships for disadvantaged girls. There is one estate that exclusively trains girls for non-sexual services. But at my mansion and three others, we do offer a second level of training to our girls, and most of them take us up on it. In addition to being trained to be first class domestic servants and household managers, they also have the option to receive training as first class mistress and courtesans, and many of them go on to become extremely desirable wives for wealthy and influential gentlemen. We... also train a small number of boys to be equally pleasing houseboys for female patrons, or a maid or houseboy may end up serving a same-sex Master or Mistress. While they are here, they are all sexually submissive to me, and I train them in a wide range of sexual practices, including bondage. Each child's training is tailored to their personality and desires. As I've grown older, my taste in girls has grown progressively younger. But part of that was still in response to the legitimate parts of the maid scholarship program. When we went to a six year vocational training program in return for a six year college scholarship, it made sense to recruit girls as young as 11 or 12, so they would be the right age to start college when they graduated from our program. The youngest candidates that we allow right now have to be at least ten. My son has been allowed to assist in their training and to enjoy their services since his tenth birthday."

"I'm amazed that you can get away with openly recruiting such young children and training them for sexual service," Sir Gerhard said.

"It's no more amazing than you getting away with conceiving Bonnie with your sister, or you fucking your daughter on a regular basis, or your ancestors breeding to other close relatives. Wealth and a private estate can shield a lot of what we do from the public," Karl replied. "I have a number of patron households that hire the graduates from my program. Many are quite influential. And the true nature of the program is only revealed to individuals who have... similar tastes... and have demonstrated their willingness to engage in similar practices. My son has seen how your family enjoys each other in bed, and as you said, you freely offered your under-aged daughter to me to fuck. Most of the other patrons have either confessed similar interests to me, or have accepted the 'services' of girls in my employ, as proof that they consent to what I do."

"Well, that explains you not objecting to us or yourself fucking a child," Maria said. "What are your views about incest? You stated that what we do with Bonnie doesn't bother you, even though I know your mother, Countess Agatha, strongly and quite vocally objected to Gerhard wedding his cousin Natalia. Was her outrage just a sham? Does your family partake of incest too?"

"Oh, Countess Agatha is quite sincere about her objections to Gerhard and Natalia's marriage," Karl said. "As far as she is concerned, marriage is first and foremost for breeding, not love. She feels that, in most cases, breeding by incest weakens the gene pool, magnifying defects rather than enhancing good qualities. Statistically that is true, if the choices don't also include stringent genetic testing. Yet she also believes quite fervently in doing whatever it takes to maintain breed purity and at the same time strengthen the health and positive characteristics of each family's offspring. She might have changed her opinion, however, if she learned that the Purebred Society had verified that breeding Natalia to Gerhard or Maria to Gerhard was in the best interests of the breed, and that genetically they were the most desirable breeding matches for each other."

"But you don't share her views?" Maria asked. "I realize your daughter Heidi is still a bit young to engage in sex, and I've heard she is still a virgin, but have you somehow found incest pleasurable yourself? You mentioned training young boys as well as girls. Have you had sex with your son, perhaps? While Gerhard and Heinrich don't choose to mate with other males, we truly have no objection to anyone else engaging in same sex pairings."

"Unlike your family, no one in my family would have encouraged my brothers or me to commit incest. Bernard was quite straight, Manfred told no one in the family that he was gay, and I grew up thinking females were the greatest gift that God ever gave to males, and was far too busy mating with girls to consider trying sex with males and risking a negative reaction from my family. Neither of my parents have any brothers or sisters, so I had no aunts or uncles, and no cousins. Bernard remained monogamous with his wife, and they had only one son. You and Manfred had no offspring. And by the time I reached puberty, my mother was as frigid as a glacier, even to my father. So who would I have had incest with, growing up?" Karl asked. "But as I said, before I married, I did have several lovers, and unfortunately, in more than one case I got a girl pregnant. I always tried to do the right thing for the mother and their child, even though I couldn't claim the child as mine or marry the girls. I covertly provided for the mothers and their children financially, on the condition that they have the child secretly and never claim me as the father. Most left the country to raise their child, and I never saw them again. But although I hadn't known it at the time, one vixen who I accidentally impregnated had been deflowered by her father and had happily mated with her father and brother for several years prior to coming into my care, so she saw nothing wrong with incest. She came back to work for me, and when our daughter was nine, the mother offered our child to my bed. It was a perfect oppourtunity, since there was no record the little vixen was related to me. I'd already enjoyed encouraging identical twin girls among my maids to have sex with each other, and even had two girls fuck their brother and one girl fuck her father for my enjoyment. So when offered the chance to mate with my illegitimate daughter, I accepted the oppourtunity. I took the girl's virginity, she's been one of my lovers for six years now, Hans also happily mates with his illigitimate sister, and they know we are all related to each other."

"Do you plan to fuck Heidi eventually - perhaps when she is a little older? Or allow her brother to mate with her?" Maria asked. "Or would you perhaps consider having sex with Hans?"

"Hans and Heidi were bred under a very strict breeding contract, drawn up by my mother," Karl said. "My wife and I plan to quietly get an amicable divorce once the contract is fulfilled. But until then we must remain married. A clause in that contract states that for me to be reinstated as my parent's heir, any children my wife and I conceived during the five year contract period must be raised to their tenth year and remain 'healthy and intact'. So no one has fucked Heidi yet, and her hymen is undamaged. But she isn't sexually innocent. When she was seven she caught her brother having oral sex with two of my maids, and one of the girls was that same illegitimate vixen that I just mentioned - Hans' older half-sister. Before the night was out, Heidi joined them and had oral sex with her brother and with both girls, and she loved it. I allowed them to continue after I found out about it, provided her hymen remained intact. Since then, Heidi has sucked her brother's cock virtually every day, and both her brother and I have had oral and anal sex with her, frequently. Heidi very much wants to fuck both of us. And while Hans and I generally prefer female partners, yes, we're both bisexual and occasionally mate with other males, including with each other."

"How lovely! I knew_your family was a good match for ours!" Maria said enthusiastically. "You can be sure we won't betray your trust in us, Karl. We want to remain_good friends with you and with your children, and at the very least we would like to have your son eventually perform stud service for Bonnie. Who knows? Maybe you could impregnate Bonnie too, someday. Would you like that?"

"I have more than enough children already, thank you," Karl replied. "But Hans is still willing to consider your request to do stud service for Bonnie. Now, I'm afraid that I can't offer Heidi to you yet. She already told me that she would be quite willing to do oral or anal sex with any of you, but I don't want to have her do that while she is still a virgin. However, I do have another very young girl among my maids whose company you may enjoy tonight, if it pleases you. Not my 16 year old vixen daughter, but an even younger vixen who particularly likes sex with older partners. Let me summon her." Karl picked up the phone and made a brief call to the maids' office.

"This should certainly be interesting," Lady Maria said. "And when you join us tonight, I'd love to see you paired with your son."

"Well, I wasn't planning on that, but I suppose we could, if it won't offend any of you," Karl replied.

"Not a problem at all," Gerhard insisted. "And that would prove as well as anything for our recording that you're just as involved in incest as we are. Go ahead and make out with your son tonight, Lord Karl. And we shall see about sampling some of your 'hospitality' as well."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 566 By DoggyStyle57, July 2015

==========

June 18th, 2010 (Friday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

Just a few minutes later there was a soft knock on the door, and a cute eleven year old vixen in a French Maid uniform entered the parlor, pushing a beverage service cart. Her wavy black hair fell to mid back, and her red and white fur contrasted sharply with the black and white of her uniform. "Master? I serve your guests now?" she asked sweetly, in German. Her accent and grammar were a bit off, but she was quite understandable.

"This is Miss Cheryl," Lord Karl said to his guests in German, as the vixen entered the parlor. Then he switched to English and said, "Please see to the von Wahlern family's refreshments, my dear."

"Champaign, brandy, cognac, coffee, tea?" she asked, still speaking in somewhat halting German.

"I'm afraid she is still learning German," Lord Karl said. "She came here from America barely more than a year ago, and her native language, is, of course, English."

"We can all certainly speak English, for her benefit," Sir Gerhard replied, in that language. "The brandy for me, if you please. May I ask how old you are, my dear?"

"I am eleven, Master," she replied in English, as she poured the liquor into a small snifter and offered it to her Master's guest. "My birthday was last March. I started here shortly after my tenth birthday."

Lady Natalia asked for tea, and Lady Maria asked for Champaign. Miss Cheryl served them, and then moved to stand attentively to the right of her Master, smiling politely.

"Such a lovely young girl," Sir Gerhard said, admiring her slender body and long black hair. "Is it all right to speak freely in front of her?"

"You may speak freely in front of any of my maids," Lord Karl replied. "They are all quite loyal to me, and will not speak to others of anything they hear from you, unless I tell them that they may. But you are particularly safe with Miss Cheryl, with regards to speaking about your family activities. My dear, tell them why you are here."

"Because... because I got into trouble for... acting like a slut," Miss Cheryl replied, blushing. "My mom was daddy's first 'trophy wife'. Daddy's had awful taste in girlfriends since he divorced my mom for fucking three of his friends. He's been married an' divorced four times since then, and is dating another girl now, and each of his wives or girlfriends has been an oversexed teenaged bimbo that only wants his money! I figured if daddy liked young sluts, maybe he'd pay more attention to me if I acted like one too. I got expelled from several private schools, for exposing myself on the playground, streaking a boy's gym class, and propositioning a teacher. Yet I was still a virgin. None of the guys I acted like a slut around was willing to risk making my daddy angry. He's a pretty rich baker, back in America."

"To be fair, I should point out that after his first wife divorced him for his infidelity, when she caught him in his office with his cock in the mouth of a sixteen year old female intern, her father held his subsequent wives and his girlfriends to a double standard," Karl explained. "He liked threesomes and group sex, and expected them to accept his inviting others of both genders to share their bed. While he was married to her mother, but before Cheryl was born, he offered to include me in a foursome with his wife and a bisexual girl that worked as his secretary. He wanted to see his wife having sex with another woman, which she had never done before, and he wanted to share both his wife and his secretary with me. I declined, in part because I was married by then, and feared word of that encounter might get back to my wife or parents. But I am sure he found another male friend willing to join him. Yet when his wife later invited three of his friends to her bed on her own, without her husband, he divorced her for being a slut. Apparently he only wanted them to fuck other people when he told them to."

"I was only three when daddy kicked my mom out. All I ever knew about why he divorced her was that he said she cheated on him with three guys that he thought were his friends. He replaced her just a few months later. I wasn't ever allowed to see daddy or any of his wives having sex. He did have a lot of friends and co-workers that visited, and who sometimes stayed overnight - but I don't know if any of them had sex at our house, when daddy was there. Yet I saw every one of his wives bring home guys and sometimes girls when daddy was away, and take them to her bedroom. I'm certain they all cheated on him, but he only believes it when he catches them. Anyway, my plan kind of backfired, and daddy sent me here, to be... trained by Master Karl to be a French Maid. Daddy said if I was determined to be a slut like my mother, I damned well better be a well-trained and useful slut." Cheryl said.

"However, he also_asked me to return her to _him in six years, when she was fully trained," Lord Karl stated. "I talked with both of them, and we reached an understanding, based on what each of them wants and needs. Her father primarily wanted her trained to be obedient and submissive - to tame her rebellious nature so she wouldn't be an embarrassment or a liability for him. But he also fantasized about having sex with her, even though he had never dared to speak to her about his sexual attraction to her. But tell them what you wanted, Cheryl. What did I agree to do, if you did your part?"

"I'd do anything_to keep those bimbos away from my daddy. Master Karl has promised that if I do very well with my training, he will provide me with a new identity so I can _marry my daddy. He'll get daddy to kick out his bimbos and marry me instead!"

"You want to _marry_your father?" Lady Maria asked. "Why do you want to do that?"

"Yes Ma'am. Daddy deserves better that those sluts!" the vixen replied earnestly. "I... I wouldn't cheat on daddy the way those sluts do! I love him! I'll even have babies for him, if he wants me to. Once he marries me, I'll only mate with him, if that is what he wants. But I also wouldn't mind sharing him with any of his friends that he wants to share me with. So I'm being trained to please both male and female adults."

"She's done quite well in the year that she's been here so far," Karl said. "She had already shown a tendency to being an exhibitionist, so since joining us she's almost always been trained in group sex sessions, with others watching her have sex. On her first night of sexual service, she had sex with a girl for her first time, and with an adult male fox who took her virginity, as well as me. I let the fox pop her cherry because he is less well-endowed than I am, and then I took her myself, and the other girl, who was my bastard daughter, licked her clean."

"Wait, what? Pardon me, Master, but do you mean that_Taylor_ is really your daughter?" Cheryl asked. "We maids learned recently about you having sex with Hans and Heidi, and that Hans and Heidi do it with each other, but Taylor started as a maid here more than six years ago! No wonder you were so willing to help me to fuck my daddy!"

"Ahem! Yes, and I started having sex with Taylor when she was nine, at her mother's insistence," Karl admitted. "Now, as I was saying, Cheryl loved it, and turned out to be a bit of a nymphomaniac. Since then, she's been fucked by me in front of a room full of adult males and has participated in numerous training sessions where she played the role of my chauffeur's daughter, having sex with both her 'parents' as well as with me. She likes being blindfolded and tied up and used sexually by several adult males in a single night. She's also tried her hand at dominating adult females in bondage and slave play, and fisting other women, and done well at it. You may each enjoy her sexual services yourselves this evening, either now, or after dinner."

"One question, first," Sir Gerhard said. "Am I to understand that you whore these girls out on a regular basis? Is fucking anyone you tell them to mate with a part of their training, whether they want to or not?"

"Not so. No one ever pays for my maids' sexual favors, in any way. And when they complete their training, leave my service, and get hired by a new Master, I do not get paid for that, either. My only compensation comes from the pleasure I get from training them, while the cost of their training, salaries and benefits is covered by donations to the foundation, often from grateful prior patrons. Furthermore, they are free to decline any suggested pairings, other than with me," Karl stated. "This girl, like all of my girls, only has sex with anyone outside my household if I approve it _and_the girl volunteers to do it. In general, it is primarily my older maids in training who offer themselves to my guests, as a way of introducing themselves to potential future employers, and demonstrating their skills. In the case of Miss Cheryl, she understands that she needs a wider range of experiences with adults of both genders for her training than I can provide with the limited number of adults on my staff. So she has agreed, much earlier than most of my maids would, that any other adults that I approve for her as safe choices may possibly mate with her. But even having given that approval, she could still decline after meeting you, or could at any point say her safeword and stop the service."

"My safeword is 'Fire'," Miss Cheryl said, "and I am offering myself to you of my own free will. I promise, no one is making me do this. I get paid a very good salary while I am being trained, but none of that is dependent on how often I perform sexually for my Master's guests or even for my Master. I get the same pay if I am summoned only once a month or if he favors me by calling for me several times in a week to pleasure him. And I'm on birth control, so there's no fear of you getting me pregnant."

"Has he told you anything about us, my dear?" Sir Gerhard asked.

"Only that he approved of any of the three of you mating with me tonight, if I found that acceptable, and that you are all from a family that would not be shocked that I want to marry and mate with my father," Miss Cheryl replied. "You all look to be very nice people, and I would be happy to serve any of you. I like ladies as much as I like men. I love group sex. If you ask me to do something that I have not yet been trained to do, or that bothers me, I will let you know. But I'm okay with just about anything that doesn't hurt or stink."

"Oh, we definitely_wouldn't be shocked by your intentions of incest," Sir Gerhard said with a grin. "The lady to my right is my first cousin, and also my wife. The lady to my left is my sister. I've sired children with both of them, and we all make love to each other, and to our two children. My son and daughter fuck each other, too. In fact, I've not yet had sex with _anyone who was any less a relative than a first cousin. Neither had my sister, until she seduced your Master's son, nor my daughter, until we allowed your Master's son to fuck her, too. All of my wife's lovers have been purebred Bernese as well. So a vixen like you will be an exotic treat for all three of us, to be sure. How much time do we have before dinner?"

Miss Cheryl said nothing, but her eyes got wide and she squirmed slightly as the musky scent of her arousal wafted through the room.

"An hour at least, two if I ask my staff to delay the meal for us," Karl replied. "Hans and Bonnie's date should last three hours or so. The menu for our dinner tonight was chosen to allow some flexibility in when it should be served."

"Well then, tell them two hours, and let us enjoy ourselves. You said your bedroom is through one of those doors?" Gerhard replied with a smile.

===

Lord Karl led them to his bedroom, and the four adults all undressed, with assistance from Miss Cheryl.

"Should I undress as well?" the young vixen asked, when everyone else was just down to bras and panties on the ladies and briefs on the males.

"Just remove your shoes and panties, my dear. That uniform is so adorable on you," Sir Gerhard requested.

She slipped off her shoes and then raised her apron and skirt and said with a shy grin, "I'm not wearing any panties, sir. Master prefers us not to wear them."

"Come here, child. Show me how well you can lick a lady's slit, and prepare me for my brother to fuck me," Lady Maria commanded, as she got on the bed and hung her head back over the edge. "Lord Karl? Why don't you and lady Natalia enjoy yourselves beside me, while you watch me sucking my brother's fine cock?"

Karl helped little Miss Cheryl get onto the bed between Lady Maria's thighs, and then he and Lady Natalia got into a 69 position beside them, with Karl on top so he could watch as Sir Gerhard guided his cock into his sister's eager, open mouth. He sighed as lady Natalia swallowed his cock at the same time. "Ohhh, that's very nice, My Lady. Allow me to return the favor," he said, as he leaned down and began lapping at her wet slit.

Gerhard's wife was skillful, Karl had to admit, but it felt strange for him to be having sex with a Bernese lady of similar age to his wife, and nearly as old as himself. As soon as she was wet and ready he got her on her hands and knees and entered her from behind, while eagerly watching Sir Gerhard mating with his sister.

"Your... sister is ready as well, My Lord," Miss Cheryl said, making way for the Bernese couple as Lady Maria got onto her hands and knees beside her sister in law, and Sir Gerhard took the vixen's place on the bed and thrust his cock into his sibling.

"Crawl under her, girl. Get your face right under her crotch and get a good close look at what it's like when close relatives fuck," Sir Gerhard commanded. "Trust me, you're going to love being your father's mate. My sister and I bred a daughter together, and our Bonnie loves her daddy's cock more than any other. I fuck our daughter every day, just as often as I fuck my wife and my sister."

The young vixen got into position and began licking at Lady Maria's clitty and Sir Gerhard's shaft as it pumped in and out of his sister. Then she sighed as Lady Maria lifted the maid's skirt out of the way and began licking her sweet sex.

"Mummm, she's delicious, brother dear. A bit musky, but clean and fresh tasting. Even a hint of strawberry?" Lady Maria commented.

"Likely the douche she used to prepare herself for us," Lord Karl said. "I teach all my maids that good hygiene is very important, as is being ready to serve in any way that they may be asked to. Most of my vixens choose a pleasantly scented and flavored douche, to offset their musk. Her tail hole should already be lubed as well, ready to be fingered or fucked in her tight little ass."

Lady Maria teased a finger into the child's ass and replied, "She is indeed ready to be buggered. And quite tight, back there. You'll find my daughter is equally accommodating, when you visit tonight. You will join us, won't you?"

"I believe I shall, yes," Lord Karl replied, "and thank you for the invitation. I think both our families will benefit from closer ties."

"And will you tie with me, Lord Karl?" Lady Natalia asked shyly. "I'd love to feel your knot deep in my belly."

===

In the Maid passages, Will Steiner and his sister, Anna, sat behind the one way mirror at the head of their Master's bed, wearing headphones so they could listen as they watched their Master and Miss Cheryl entertaining the van Wahlern family.

"Well, Sir Gerhard's cock looks nice enough. Not as big as our Master's, but a pleasant size," Anna observed, as she stroked her brother's cock. Both cubs were naked - their uniforms in a neat pile on a third folding chair, beside them.

"Bigger than mine, but smaller than Hans or our Master," Will agreed. "His sister and his wife look nice. Not as pretty as you, Anna, but I wouldn't mind mating with them. And we saw their daughter from the balcony when they arrived. She's nice looking too."

"Yeah, and he sure likes fucking his sister, so we know they will be okay with us being mated to each other. Will? When our daughter is old enough, would you want to mate with her, like Sir Gerhard and our Master mate with their daughters?" Anna asked. "I... wouldn't mind, if you wanted to."

Will fingered his sister's wet slit and cuddled closer to her, rubbing her swelling belly with his free hand. "I'd give her a choice about it, but I hope she'd say yes," he replied. "I already love her, and we haven't even seen her born yet. I'm sure she'll be just as pretty as you are. If we have another baby, and if it's a boy, would you want to mate with our son? That would be okay with me, too."

"I think I'd like that. And I'd like to see our children mating with each other. But I don't think we should breed between each other. You impregnating our daughter, or my son knocking me up. What Sir Gerhard told our Master in the parlor, while we watched through the peepholes, made good sense to me. Our kids should find mates that aren't related to them. One generation of breeding by incest seems to work out okay, but the more times you do it in a row, the greater the risk of problems," Anna said. She got up and moved atop her brother's lap, lowering herself onto his cock. "Now show us both how much you love us, Will. Flood me with your cum and pretend you're bathing our little girl in your cream."

"I love you, sis," Will said, as his sister rode his cock and he rested both his hands on her pregnant belly. "I really hope our daughter is going to love having sex with her family as much as we do."

===

When Sir Gerhard was finished cumming inside his sister, he pulled out his cock and pushed it into Miss Cheryl's waiting mouth. "That's a good girl!" he said. "Suck me clean, and then lick my cum out of my sister!"

The young vixen happily complied with his request, taking his full length into her mouth and throat, licking and sucking until he was clean, and then allowing him to remove his cock so she could slurp up his seed from Lady Maria's gaping flower.

When she was done making Lady Maria cum again, Miss Cheryl asked, "Should I lick the other Lady clean now, or would you like to fuck me now, sir?"

"Do I need to choose one over the other?" he replied. "Get on your hands and knees atop her, like my sister just was with you, and I'll fuck you right over my wife's face, while you pleasure her."

"And while they do that, I can finally see how good a lover my former brother in law is. Come mate with me, Karl. I want to feel your knot filling me too!" Lady Maria said.

"Happy to oblige," Lord Karl replied, as he moved over and thrust forcefully into his late brother's former wife. "Mumm hummm. Very nice. My brother was a fool not to appreciate you, my dear."

"Mummmm, nice and tight, just like my daughter," Sir Gerhard said, as he eased his cock into the vixen maid's musky and very wet vagina. "Congratulations, young lady, you're the first person I've ever had sex with other than my relatives, and I must say, you feel remarkable."

"You feel wonderful too, Sir! Do you fuck your daughter very often?" Cheryl asked.

"Just about every day. She loves having me fuck her just before she goes to school, so she knows she has a belly full of her daddy's cum in her while she's in her classes. She tucks a small butt plug into her cunt to cork my seed inside her, so it won't leak out - or a tampon on the days she has gym class," he replied. "My little girl loves her daddy's cock. I was her first lover, and she prefers me over every male she's ever mated with so far."

"I can't wait to fuck my daddy," Cheryl said, pushing back against the adult dog's cock and squeezing her cunny around his shaft the way M'Lady Karla had been teaching her to do for Redd Brushtail. "Master? Must I wait until my training is done before I can mate with my daddy? He could easily afford to come here and visit me, and I'd love to show him how well I'm doing in my training!"

"We'll see about that," Lord Karl replied, smiling because he knew it had actually been her father who popped her cherry, and that her father had also fucked her several times at New Years, on both occasions with her blindfolded. "He might not be ready to dump Gracie yet, however. To convince him to get rid of her, and not replace her with yet another bimbo, you'll need to be at least as good in bed as Gracie is, wouldn't you agree? You're asking him to give up an experienced woman and take a huge risk in replacing her with you. While I am certain that he loves you and that he is inclined to favor the idea of having his daughter as a bed companion, if you act too soon, he may reconsider his position."

"Oh geeze! I wouldn't want him to think I wasn't good enough!" Cheryl said anxiously. "I'll work extra hard to be great in bed, Master, and you can decide when I'm good enough for daddy!"

Sir Gerhard tied with the vixen maid and said, "Well, I certainly don't find you disappointing, my dear. It would be interesting to sample your skills after you've gained five more years of experience. Lord Karl, I think we may well wish to hire several of your graduates, before too long. We have a good staff right now, but none of them interact with us sexually. Should any of them choose to leave our employ, I think we shall come to you first to seek new servants."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 567 By DoggyStyle57, July 2015

==========

June 18th, 2010 (Friday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

After they finished enjoying the services of Miss Cheryl, Lord Karl and his guests, Sir Gerhard von Wahlern, Gerhard's wife Lady Natalia and his sister Lady Maria, went to the mansion's main dining room for the evening meal. Miss Cheryl accompanied them. The little vixen's cunt and ass were both dripping with Sir Gerhard's and her Master's cum, but she didn't seem the least bit embarrassed to walk into the dining room in front of the other maids with the two male's seed dripping down the insides of her thighs.

"My staff know that you were to be informed tonight of the intimate duties that our maids perform, and that Miss Cheryl was chosen to pleasure all of us tonight," Lord Karl said as they entered the dining room. "As with Miss Cheryl, anything that is said in their presence will not be repeated to anyone outside our households, unless I explicitly give them permission to speak of it. You can count on their discretion, and I expect you to be equally considerate of any sensitive information they may tell you."

"Of course," Sir Gerhard said. He smiled as he saw one maid bend over to pick up a dropped linen napkin, and said, "I see these girls also wear no panties?"

"Yes, fairly few of them wear them, unless we have guests that are not in on the true nature of the maid training program. Now, allow me to introduce you to some of my staff, as well as to several guests who are here from my son's staff," Lord Karl said. He led them to a matched pair of Chow Chow Dog girls in maid uniforms. "This is M'Lady Cheri LeChow and her daughter, Marie LeChow. Cheri is the senior maid for my son's household in America, and one of my most valued maids. Her daughter is my son's First Maid, as well as one of his many girlfriends. Ladies, this is Sir Gerhard von Wahlern, his wife Lady Natalia, and his sister, Lady Maria. Lady Maria was once wed to my late brother, Manfred von Bernerholdt."

Sir Gerhard bowed to them and said, "Charmed, I am sure, but which of you is the mother? You look like twin sisters!"

"Enchantée, Monsieur von Wahlern," said one of the two girls. "I am the elder of us. I have arrested development syndrome, and shall always look like I am no more than twelve. Unfortunately it appears that my daughter, Marie, has inherited my condition as well. But perhaps that is a good thing, lest when she grows older people should think _she_is the mother and I her daughter! Master Hans has told us much of your family. It is a pleasure to meet you."

"We have heard of Miss Marie, as well," Lady Maria said. "You are the girlfriend that he grew up with, yes? His childhood sweetheart and lifelong companion? I can see why our Bonnie has stiff competition for his affections. You're quite a lovely girl. And possibly gifted with the next best thing to eternal youth, as well? I hope you don't mind sharing him with our girl?"

"Yes M'Lady," Marie replied, giving a curtsey. "My mother raised Hans, Heidi and I together, was wet nurse for each of us, and for quite some time we even shared a bedroom as children. He's always been my best friend, and he was my first lover, as well. But I'm not jealous of his other lady friends. I know I will always have a special place in his heart, and that he has more than enough love to share with all of us."

"And our Bonnie is also quite willing to share him, I assure you," Lady Maria replied. "Thank you for being so considerate."

Lord Karl kissed each of the maids and then led his guests to an adult vixen with a six year old vixen beside her. The adult vixen was in a maid uniform, and the child was in a simple but nice looking yellow dress. "This is my senior maid for my mansion, M'Lady Karla Brushtail. Her husband Redd Brushtail, is my chauffeur, who is driving for Hans and Bonnie tonight. And this is their daughter, Catherine. They also have a pair of one year old fraternal twins, who are being tended to in their apartment by one of my maids. These are my guests tonight, the von Wahlern family. Sir Gerhard, his wife Lady Natalia, and his sister Lady Maria."

"Welcome to our Master's home," M'Lady Karla said. She glanced at Miss Cheryl, who was still standing close to Lord Karl and his guests, and added, "I trust Miss Cheryl's services were pleasurable? My husband and I help our Master to train the maids here."

"She was quite skillful for one so young, yes," Sir Gerhard replied cautiously, looking down at the vixen's child.

"Oh, don't worry about our daughter," Karla said with a grin. "She's watched us train Miss Cheryl a time or two already, and she knows the sort of duties the maids here, including myself, are expected to perform. She wants to be a maid here herself, when she gets old enough, don't you dear?"

"Umm mumm. I wanna be a pretty vixen maid like my mommy, an' make our Master happy," The little vixen said shyly.

"Really? Lord Karl, just how young do you start training these girls?" Sir Gerhard asked.

"I don't usually start formally training any maid until she is at least ten," Lord Karl insisted. "But M'Lady Karla and her husband are free to educate their daughter as they see fit, and it would be fairly difficult to prevent the girl from seeing what her parents do in their apartment with the other maids or myself, or to explain why her mother is not at home on the evenings when I summon her to serve me. Catherine isn't allowed to participate yet, but she may watch and ask questions. If she still wishes to work as a maid when she is ten, after being told exactly what that will entail, she may well get hired here."

A teenaged vixen in a maid uniform came over and hugged Lord Karl, kissed him on the side of his muzzle, and asked, "Are you going to introduce me too, Master?" Unlike the other maids, this vixen was wearing a locked on metal collar.

"This is Miss Taylor Schwartzfield. She is another of my son's maids, and also another of his girlfriends," Lord Karl said. "This is the von Wahlern family. Sir Gerhard, his wife Lady Natalia, and his sister Lady Maria. Their daughter Bonnie is on a date tonight with Hans."

"Oh! She should have a lot of fun with him tonight," Taylor said.

Sir Gerhard admired the red furred vixen, then quietly asked, "M'Lord? Would this be the vixen you told us about tonight?"

"She is, yes, though as we agreed earlier, that should be kept confidential, and not discussed with anyone outside our two respective households," Lord Karl replied, openly slipping a hand under the teenaged maid's skirt and fondling her ass. "Taylor is also porn starlet back in America. Not something I usually train my maids to do, but she seems to enjoy the added activity."

"Mumm hum! My favorite co-star is a dreamy Stallion. I love Master Hans, but he lets me play with my porn star friends to keep me busy," Taylor said. Then she whispered into Lord Karl's ear, "What else did you tell them about me, Master?"

He replied quietly, "How you are related to me. Sir Gerhard is married to his first cousin and mated to his sister. His daughter Bonnie is the product of Sir Gerhard mating with his sister, Maria, and they all have sex with her too. Their family all approve of incest, so I felt I could let them know you're my daughter. They know what you and I do with Hans and Heidi as well."

"Oh! Well, it sounds like Master trusts you quite a bit then. Lady Maria? You were married to one of my Master's brothers once, yes?" Taylor asked.

"Yes, to the middle brother, Manfred. But his mother had our marriage annulled, so I am no longer your Master's sister in law," Lady Maria replied. "That's a lovely collar you are wearing. What does that tag say?"

"It says 'I am owned' on it," Taylor replied. "I love Master Hans so much I gave myself to him completely, as his submissive Pet. He really owns me, for life. I never take his collar off unless I have to. Hans mentioned your family plays similar games sometimes?"

"Yes, but only in the bedroom," Lady Maria admitted. "I've never met anyone who lives that way full time. I have read of such things though. And you don't mind that your Master is dating my daughter?"

"I'm fine with that, as long as she's okay with me and Hans' other girlfriends," Taylor said.

"She is, yes," Lady Maria said. "Nice meeting you, dear."

A young Bernese girl in a red dress sidled up to Lord Karl and held his hand. She smiled at the three adult guests and said cheerfully, "Hi there! I'm Heidi von Bernerholdt. You're Bonnie's family, right?"

"We are, yes," Lady Maria replied. "Hello Lady Heidi! I saw you at the holiday ball, when Bonnie and Heinrich were presented to you and your brother by my brother, Sir Gerhard. This is his wife, lady Natalia."

"Nice to meet you!" the Bernese puppy replied with a curtsey.

"And it's nice to meet a young girl who loves her daddy and brother as much as our daughter does," Sir Gerhard said. "Your father told us how much you love each other, and we do the same with our children. Perhaps someday soon your father will allow you to visit us along with your brother and play with our family, the way your brother and possibly your father will be doing tonight."

"Could I, daddy? I'd like that, but daddy hasta say it's okay first," Heidi replied.

"Perhaps when you're a bit older, sweetheart," Lord Karl said. "But eventually, the answer will probably be yes. We will see how things go between our families."

"Yay!" Heidi replied, hugging her daddy.

After a few more introductions they sat down for the meal. Miss Cheryl served the von Wahlerns attentively for the first half of the meal, and Miss Taylor took over for her during the second half of the meal, while Cheryl ate.

"Do you always dine with your entire staff?" Sir Gerhard asked.

"Yes, unless I have guests that are unlikely to understand," Lord Karl said. "My parents don't think very highly of servants, so when they are dining with me, my maids and household staff dine separately. But I think of my staff as extended family, and I enjoy their company. One of the benefits all my maids enjoy is that they dine as well as I do. They eat the same meals that I eat and get to enjoy all the comforts of my mansion as their own home. They rotate through all the duties needed to run a noble household, from cooking meals and making beds to planning parties and balancing ledgers. They are also trained to entertain guests in non-sexual ways, with dance, music, singing or other talents."

"I can see why your maids are in high demand," Sir Gerhard said. "This meal was excellent, and your household seems very well run. And I must say, the 'side benefits' of their 'additional training' are a delightful bonus."

"I am glad you approve," Lord Karl said, looking at his watch. "And now, I believe we should return to your mansion. My son and your daughter should be finishing their date soon, and I would imagine you'll want to be there when they arrive."

"You _will_be joining us then?" Lady Maria asked.

"I shall, yes. I don't know that I will take you up on this sort of hospitality all that often, given the demands that training all these lovely young girls place on my time. But tonight, I think it will serve to further cement the bonds of friendship and trust between our households," Lord Karl replied.

===

June 18th, 2010 (Friday night) - von Wahlern Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

M'Lady Karla Brushtail drove Lord Karl and the von Wahlern family back to the von Wahlern's mansion in one of Karl's secondary limos, since her husband was still out driving for Hans and Bonnie. After letting her passengers off at their destination, she opened the limo's trunk and gave Lord Karl two small overnight bags that had been packed for Hans and for Lord Karl.

Once the limo had left, Sir Gerhard asked, "That vixen, Karla... Is she perchance the mother of your vixen daughter, Taylor?"

"She is, yes, and she mates with Taylor as well, when she gets a chance. She still serves in my bed, although she married my chauffeur very shortly before Catherine was born," Lord Karl answered.

"Fascinating. And is little Catherine yours as well then? Or did your chauffeur sire that one?" Sir Gerhard asked.

"Catherine is mine, though Karla's twins are not, and she's pregnant again with a child that is definitely her husband's," Karl admitted.

"Fascinating. So she gave you one daughter to fuck, and is already grooming another for your bed? You are a lucky man, My Lord," Gerhard said with a grin, and then led his guest and family into their home.

The family butler was a rather dour looking bulldog. He greeted them, saying, "Welcome home, Sir and Madams. The little Miss should be home soon. She called ten minutes ago, and she and her guest are on the way here in the von Bernerholdt's limo. Your son also called, and said not to expect his return until after breakfast tomorrow. Shall I show Lord von Bernerholdt to the rooms assigned to himself and his son?"

"Just take his bags up there, if you please. We'll have a drink in the parlor while we wait for the children. You may go once you're done. We shall not need you again until morning," Sir Gerhard said.

"Very good, sir. Good night then," the butler replied, taking the bags and heading for the stairs.

"We usually send the staff home after dinner," Sir Gerhard said. "They each have homes nearby, and if for some reason we ever should need them after normal hours, they have pagers we can use to ask them to return. They were informed your son would be spending the night and that you might be, so they could prepare your rooms and the morning's meal accordingly. But they know nothing else about why you are here."

"Your mansion seems spacious enough for your staff to live here as well," Lord Karl observed. "If you employed a staff of maids like the ones I train, you could count on their discretion considering your family's mating habits. Much more convenient."

"I suppose it would be, yes," Sir Gerhard replied. "But we rarely entertain guests, and with just the five of us here, it's hardly worth keeping a staff at all. We have a cook, the butler that you just met, and two adult maids who do the cleaning and laundry. Then there's my valet, a young lad who lives just down the road. He was already allowed to go home for the night."

"Yes, I can imagine that with Lady Maria trying to stay out of sight, it would have been rather difficult to have very many people as guests," Lord Karl replied, as he followed his host into the nearby parlor.

"I remained in the lower levels whenever it was necessary for my brother to entertain," Lady Maria said. "It's really quite pleasant down there. But I have been rather lonely. I did enjoy the social gatherings and fundraisers and other public events that I participated in as your brother's wife, and on my own before we married. But given a choice between remaining with my brother, but in hiding, and leaving the area to avoid the wrath of your mother, it was far easier to drop my social life. And my family does manage to keep me quite entertained."

"Well, for what it is worth, I doubt you will have to hide from her much longer," Lord Karl said, as he accepted a brandy from Sir Gerhard. "My lady mother, Countess Agatha von Bernerholdt, has a terminal medical condition and is unlikely to live much more than another year. Father isn't doing much better, though he isn't terminal - just old. Their health has been failing for some time now, and sometimes I think the only thing keeping mother going is her determination to remain alive until the matter of my inheritance is settled to her satisfaction. It should be obvious to her by now that I have complied with her wishes and bred two purebred heirs with the mate she chose for me. And it should be obvious that Hans and Heidi are both well cared for, intelligent and capable youngsters who should do credit to the family name. Yet she insists on following the damned contract through to the letter, and not reinstating me in their will until Heidi is ten. She even has gone so far as to assign an executor for their estate, who in the event of their death before Heidi's tenth birthday is to keep the estate in receivership and prevent my taking control of any part of my inheritance until every condition of the contract is met."

"It may be hard for you to believe me, but I really am quite sincerely sorry to hear about your parents' failing health, Karl," Lady Maria said, placing and hand on his free arm. "I know the Countess detests me now, but believe it or not, when I first married your brother, she was much friendlier to me. She never was a warm and loving stepmother, to be true. She treated me more like a cherished brood mare than a step daughter, and valued me primarily for the quality of the children she hoped Manfred and I would breed. But I think if I had produced even one child with Manfred, she would never have turned against me. If Manfred hadn't been so adamant about not sharing my bed, it could have been my child who would have been your family's eventual heir, and you never would have been forced to marry Lady Helga - though the way it worked out she cast me aside before your eldest brother died, so there had been no promise of that possibility then. I truly do wish I could have changed your brother's mind, and gotten him to impregnate me. But he never gave me that chance."

"I remember she spoke highly of you before your marriage to my brother," Lord Karl said. "But she never would have believed Manfred was gay. It probably would have taken him telling her himself that he was gay, and fucking a boy in front of her unbelieving eyes to prove it. But he knew she wouldn't have approved of him being gay and refusing to breed an heir, and he did far too good a job of staying in the closet and making everyone believe that he was seriously interested in the few girls that he seemed to be dating. He covered his tracks too well."

"Heh... I don't suppose that after you divorce Lady Helga, and after your parents pass on and you become Count, you might consider marrying me, while still allowing me to mate with my brother?" Lady Maria asked wistfully. "I'm sterile, so you wouldn't have to worry about anyone but Hans and Heidi being your heirs. But I could provide better for Bonnie, even acting as her aunt, if you accepted me to be your Countess."

"Sorry, but no," Karl replied. "You belong with your brother now, and you know it. I am quite willing to strengthen the ties between our families, and even to permit Hans to breed to Bonnie, provided he is willing to do so. But I have made up my mind that I will not make anyone my Countess. I am happy with my young maids and my children as my mates. Hans will become Count after me, and whoever he marries will become the next Countess. Or Heidi will become Countess in her own right, should anything happen to Hans."

"Oh well, I thought that would be your answer, but I had to ask," Maria said, kissing him on the cheek. "No hard feelings, I promise you."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 568 By DoggyStyle57, July 2015

==========

June 18th, 2010 (Friday night) - von Wahlern Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

Hans and Bonnie returned just as the adults were finishing their first round of drinks. The children walked into the Parlor with Bonnie clinging to Hans' arm and resting her head on his shoulder.

"We're back!" the Bernese girl said as they entered the room. "Dinner was fantastic, and the movie was pretty good too. Didn't see too much of it though. We sat in the back row and made out," she admitted with a giggle.

"Nothing that would have gotten us into trouble, I assure you," Hans was quick to say. "But we did kiss and cuddle a lot, with the arm rest between our seats raised out of the way so we could snuggle."

"What movie did you see?" Lady Natalia asked.

"The new live-action 'Alice in Wonderland'," Bonnie said. "It was... well, kind of creepy, the way the lead actor played the Mad Hatter. So I started necking with Hans and didn't pay much attention to the movie. Only a few people noticed us there, though later, when we were at dinner, the paparazzi did catch us and take a lot of pictures of us! So the Countess is gonna know for sure that he took me out on a date."

"Well, we have every right to some of his time, if he chooses to date you," Lady Maria said. "The Countess didn't forbid you to date Bonnie, did she Hans?"

"No Ma'am, she didn't," Hans said. "And frankly, I don't care if it displeases my grandmother. She was the one who insisted on presenting me to so many people, like I was a prize stud. So if I date any of the girls who were presented to me, or any other purebred girls, for that matter, she has no reason to complain. And I really don't think she will make too much of a fuss over it. The last time I saw her, she said I didn't need to make a decision on who to marry right away. She was just glad to see I was giving some Purebred girls my serious consideration."

"Oh? And when was that?" Lady Maria asked.

"When I was here over Spring Break, with my American girlfriend, Ma'am," Hans replied. "But we're here tonight to enjoy your family's hospitality, and not to discuss my grandmother or my other girlfriends, right? So, shall we?"

"_Other_girlfriends?" Lady Maria commented, hopefully latching onto the boy's choice of words. "So are you considering Bonnie one of your girlfriends now? Did your date go that well?"

"To an extent, yes," Hans said. "But I'll be perfectly honest. Bonnie and I both agree we wouldn't be a good long term match as husband and wife. I do like her and I'm happy to be friends with her and date her occasionally, and she feels the same way about me. But that's as far as it goes. She was whispering to me more about looking forward to mating tonight with my father and with Sir Gerhard than she was about anything she and I might get up to this evening. We were careful to make sure no one overheard anything inappropriate, of course."

"We're friends, mother, that's all," Bonnie insisted. "Intimate friends, yeah. So I agree I should call him my boyfriend, even though I know he has several other girlfriends. And won't it be a good idea for me to publicly make that claim? If people think I'm dating Hans, who would suspect I'm screwing daddy? And it might even make other guys my age notice me more. It's not as if I go to a lot of social events. But if other guys see me dating a nice catch like Hans, well, they don't have to know he's not serious about me, do they? And don't guys tend to desire the other guy's girl?"

"You _want_other boys your age to ask you out on dates now?" Lady Maria asked. "When I initially tried to get you to date Hans, you didn't like the idea. You wanted to stay at home and fuck your daddy."

"Well... before Hans, I hadn't ever fucked anyone other than daddy and my brother. And Heinrich really isn't that into fucking me, mom," Bonnie said. "But Hans has proven to me that a boy my age can like me for myself, and can also be a considerate and pleasing lover. And I really did enjoy getting out of our home and eating at a fancy restaurant and seeing a movie at a public theater with him tonight. So I guess it won't hurt that much if I try a few other boys. It might be hard to find boy that I really do like, and who will also be okay with me still fucking daddy. But I might find one out there. And I sure won't ever find a guy like that if I stay cooped up in the mansion like you do, mom!"

"Point taken," Lady Maria said. "And yes, I do think it would be good for you to get out of the house more and date several boys. If Hans doesn't wish to impregnate you, we should still find some other boy with good genetic potential to breed you to. I don't want all your children to be sired by your father."

"I don't either, mom. Well, maybe one or two, but yeah, my first baby for sure should be somebody else's kid, and not daddy's. Now let's go down to the 'playroom' and have some fun. I wanna see if Hans' daddy is as good in bed as I've heard he is!"

===

They descended to a lower level via an elevator that required a special key to go to that floor, and Sir Gerhard led Hans, Karl and the others to an unmarked double door down the hall. "Welcome to our Playroom, My Lord," he said as he opened the doors.

There were three queen sized, four-posted beds in the room, near three of the four corners, each with an assortment of rings and attachment points mounted to the bed frames, the upright posts, and the frame at the top that normally would support a canopy and curtains. One bed had a mirrored ceiling above it. Another had an elaborate 'sex swing' suspended over it. The remaining bed had mirrors on the ceiling and also on two walls - behind the headboard and on one side. The last quarter of the room had three well-made pieces of bondage furniture placed ready for use - a spanking horse, a Saint Andrew's cross, and an examining table with foot stirrups. An armoire closet was at the midpoints of three walls, with the entry centered in the fourth wall.

Lord Karl looked at the various furnishings and said, "Very nice. I tend to do dominant and submissive training more in a one on one setting in my own bedroom, so I rarely would use a room like this, with multiple beds and furnishings for binding submissives. But what you have here seems to be very well selected."

"We don't always do leashes and collars and ropes and stuff," Bonnie said, taking Lord Karl's hand and leading him to the bed with two mirrored walls and the mirrored ceiling. "That's more mom's and auntie's favorite game with daddy. They both like being his submissive pets, and having him tie them up before he fucks them. Me, I prefer playing up the idea that I'm mating with my daddy. Can I call you 'daddy' while you mate with me tonight, sir?"

"I'd like that very much. You certainly look similar enough to Heidi to be mistaken for one of my daughters," Lord Karl said, as everyone began to disrobe.

"Last time you played a submissive role with us, Hans. Tonight would you like to be the Master for Natalia or myself?" Lady Maria asked, opening one of the armoires and offering the boy a red leather leash and matching collar.

"Thank you, Lady Maria. I'll gladly take a turn with each of you. But I'd like to have you fuck your brother first, and stay messy from that, okay? Lady Natalia? Would you be the first tonight to wear a collar for me, and pretend to be my mother for this first scene?" Hans asked, handing the collar to Sir Gerhard's wife.

"If it pleases you, young Master," Lady Natalia replied. She unfastened the neck of her silken gown and it slithered to the floor, leaving her naked. Then she knelt, locked the collar around her throat, and asked with eyes downcast, "Is this what you really want, my son? Do you want to see your mother submissively obeying you and acting like your slut?"

"My Lady, you did give birth to me, but you hardly raised a finger to raise my sister and I. So why should I treat you differently than any other woman? You've always wanted to know for sure if father was having sex with his children. Well then, raise your eyes and watch as he fucks my sister! Watch your husband fucking your daughter, while your son uses you for his pleasure!"

Hans took several short lengths of rope from the armoire and led the Bernese mom to the end of the bed where his father was now lying on his back, with little Bonnie in a 69 atop him and eagerly sucking his cock while her 'daddy' licked her young cunt. Hans bound Natalia's wrists to the two posts at the foot of the bed, so she had to stand bent at the waist and with her feet spread, staring at the nude pair on the bed. Then he tied two more ropes to her ankles and fastened those to the feet of the bed, to keep her feet spread at shoulder width apart. Only then did he get himself undressed, and take his place behind the MILF lady, holding her tail high and thrusting his cock into her.

"Oh GOD! Oh! Son, what are you doing? How can you fuck your own mother?" Lady Nataila wailed dramatically, as the boy shoved his cock into her from behind. But she pushed back against his thrusts and moaned passionately as his thick cock filled her.

"Quite well, it would seem," Sir Gerhard commented to his wife. He and his sister had undressed while Hans was tying Natalia up. Lady Maria had knelt in front of her standing brother and eagerly swallowed his cock. "She's already moaning like a real bitch in heat, young man! Fuck your mother good, and maybe you can knock her up! Would you like that? Would you like to impregnate your mother and be a father to your own brother or sister?"

"Yeah! Knock mommy up, big brother! Make our mommy preggers, while she watches me fucking daddy!" Bonnie said enthusiastically, as she shifted her position and lowered herself onto Lord Karl's rigid cock. "Watch us, mommy! Watch me stuffing daddy's cock into my tiny cunt!"

"Ohhhh baby girl!" Lady Natalia moaned. "Oh God... You're fucking your own father!"

"Hey sis! Do you think dad is gonna knock you up too? Do you wanna give birth to your own brother or sister?" Hans asked Bonnie, as he hammered away behind lady Natalia, tying with the MILF Bernese lady and flooding her with his seed.

"Maybe I should. If mommy an' me both get preggers, she can claim both of 'em are hers and daddy as the father," Bonnie said, as she struggled to get every last inch of Lord Karl's cock crammed into her young cunt. "Oh damn, he's big! Daddy's longer than you are, big brother!"

"H-have you... been fucking... your brother too?" Natalia gasped, as Hans' thick knot pushed her into a forceful orgasm. "Oh God... We're tied! My son's going to knock me up!"

Lady Maria got on all fours and her brother quickly mounted her, both of them watching happily as their guests played out an incest fantasy with their daughter and cousin.

"God, I'll never get enough of fucking you, sis!" Sir Gerhard said, as much for his guest's benefit as anything else.

"Fuck me harder, big brother!" Lady Maria moaned. "Make your sister your slut! Fill me with your cum!"

"Mummmm, you're nice and tight, sweetheart," Lord Karl said, as Bonnie forced the last inch of his cock into her thirteen year old cunt. "That's my good girl! You got every last inch of daddy's cock inside you this time! How does it feel, sweetheart? Do you like daddy's big cock?"

"Oh wow! I love it, daddy! I can't believe how big it is!" Bonnie sighed, as she started to ride up and down on that massive, meaty shaft. "Fuck me, daddy! Knot me and fill my womb with my daddy's cum!"

Hans groaned in relief as his seed flooded into Lady Natalia's cunt. His eyes flicked back and forth between his father fucking Bonnie and Sir Gerhard fucking his sister Maria. "Oh yeah, this is so hot!" Hans sighed.

Sir Gerhard's attention was equally divided between watching his daughter riding another adult Berner's cock for the first time, and watching the Hans fucking Gerhard's wife. "So that's what my daughter looks like when she fucks me," he said, as his knot stuck fast in his sister's cunt. "I've seen our reflection in a mirror while we mate, and I've watched videos of us, but it's different watching an adult fucking her, right in front of me, and seeing and hearing and even smelling everything. God, you're sexy, little girl! Daddy's so proud of how sexy you are."

"Oh God, Daddy! It feels like... your knot... is gonna split... split me apart!" Bonnie screamed, as her orgasm flooded over her and left her shaking and breathless. "Oh wow ow wow oh wow. So damned BIG!"

===

Several minutes later, when the males could finally pull their diminishing knots from their respective partners, Sir Gerhard led his crawling sister by the hair to Bonnie's gaping cunt, and he commanded, "Clean up our daughter, slut! Lick our guest's cum out of her cunt!"

"Yes Master," Lady Maria said, as she buried her nose in her little girl's crotch and eagerly started lapping the slimy mess from her gaping fuck hole.

Lady Natlaia licked her muzzle hungrily. Lord Karl saw that and he stood in front of her face and began to muzzle fuck her. "Thirsty for some cum, bitch? I can take care of that," he said.

Hans got another leash and collar from the armoire and then he moved around behind Lady Maria, leashed her, and entered her from behind, keeping her leash tight and pushing her face into her daughter's crotch. "Clean your daughter up for me, mom," he said, "and after I've filled your cunt, you can watch me fucking my sister."

Sir Gerhard released Maria's hair and moved behind Lady Natalia, thrusting his cock into his wife's cum slicked depths and taking sloppy seconds after his young guest. "Such a horny bitch!" he said. "Just fucked and still hungry for more, I see."

"Umm hummph!" Natalia grunted, with her smiling mouth stuffed full of Lord Karl's cock and grinding her hips while her cousin/husband fucked her.

===

They continued like that for several more hours, until Karl announced that he was probably only good for one more round.

"Then why don't you and your son give Bonnie a little show?" Sir Gerhard suggested.

"Oh! Do you want both of them to fuck me at the same time, daddy?" the child asked.

"No, I want to fuck you myself, while we all watch Karl fucking his son," he replied to his daughter.

"What? Oh wow..." Bonnie exclaimed. "Hans? You do it with your daddy too?"

Hans looked uncertainly at his father. "Ah, I thought we weren't going to tell them about that?"

"I hadn't planned to, but it came up in our conversation, while you kids were on your date," his father replied. "They asked if it was you I'd experienced incest with, since Heidi is still a virgin. Instead I told them about Taylor. But when Maria asked explicitly if I'd ever had sex with you, or had considered it, and assured me that they wouldn't be put off by it if we were lovers, I admitted I had fucked you too."

"Well... Okay then. Yeah, I do sometimes dress like a girl and let father fuck me," Hans admitted to Bonnie. "I didn't think we were going to do that tonight, so I didn't bring my makeup, or the special thong that helps me to hide my male parts. But I think I can do something, if you really want to see us mating."

"I'd like that a lot, Hans! I have sex with my mom and my auntie all the time, but I've never seen two guys having sex with each other! Please do it for me?" Bonnie replied.

"Okay. Let me see if any of your clothes in the closets over there will fit me," He said, as he started unfastening his pony tail and teasing his long hair into a more feminine style with his fingers. He looked through the closet and found one of Bonnie's red baby doll nighties and a-cup training bras that more or less fit, and put them on. He didn't bother with the matching panties. Still facing away from them, he said in his own voice, "Okay, I'm ready. Father, care to introduce my girl form?"

"I shall. I would like to present one of my most rarely seen maids, Miss Hannah Krause," Karl said.

"Thank you, Master," Hannah said in her girl voice. She flexed her shoulders, changed her stance in some subtle ways, and then turned and walked slowly towards her father, hips swaying in a very feminine walk. "Once, several years ago, I spied on my father mating with his maids, and got caught. My punishment was to dress like a maid myself for a month, and to clean the secret passages that I had misused. I... found I liked the cross dressing, and that some of my girlfriends really liked seeing me look like a girl," she said in a sultry feminine voice as she approached them.

"Amazing!" Sir Gerhard said. "Even with no makeup on, no breasts, and your cock in full view, it's hard not to believe you're a girl!"

"Yeah! That's just unreal!" Bonnie agreed."

"Indded it is," Maria added, as she and Natalia came closer to the bed Karl was closet to, so they could watch the 'show'. Both adult Bernese ladies were well sated, with cum running down the insides of their thighs.

"You are a very pretty girl, Hannah," Natalia agreed.

"Thank you," Hannah replied sweetly. She handed a tube of lube to her father and said, "Would you care to prepare me, Master? I had no warning for this summons, so I fear I haven't yet prepared myself. But I am clean and empty, sir."

"On all fours on the bed, young lady," Lord Karl commanded, pointing to the bed where he had first fucked Bonnie. He got on the bed behind Hannah, with her facing one of the mirrored walls so their hosts would have a good view of his cock entering Hannah's ass. And after applying the lubricant he eased his thick shaft into the child's backside, sliding right in to the hilt on the first thrust. "There you go, daughter! Take my cock up your ass!"

"Oh daddy!" Hannah groaned. "Oh yes! Fuck me, Master!"

"That's... more arousing than I would have anticipated," Sir Gerhard admitted, matching his own thrusts into his daughter to those of his elder guest into Hannah's ass. "You... seems quite easily able to take him, young lady. Do you do this for him very often?"

"Not so often for Master Karl, sir," Hannah replied. "But I have other male lovers in America. Some of them are even stallions!"

"Really?" Bonnie asked. "Oh Gee! I couldn't imagine taking on a horse! Your father really did almost split me wide open with that long, thick cock of his. That was wild enough for me. A horse would kill me!"

"My sister Taylor loves getting fucked by horses. She... kind of dared me to try it too," Hans said. That wasn't quite true, but he didn't want to tell them about pretending to be a female cheerleader for a whole school year, or about doing porn films. "So I practiced with a few big dildos, and eventually tried it with a couple of her stallion boyfriends. It's pretty extreme, but pretty wild, too."

"Too much for me, thanks. My daddy's cock is the perfect fit for me. But you and your dad are pretty fun too," Bonnie said.

"You call him Master, and he said you were one of his maids," Maria commented. She was absently fingering her sopping wet slit as she watched the father and son mating. "Did he... train you as he trains his maids, then?"

"Well, kind of," Hannah admitted. "I got into trouble a second time, and that time I had to do full maid service for a month - which including being summoned to Master Karl's bed several times. I have to admit, I didn't like it at first. But I objected more to being made to do it than to the act itself. And later I realized I was probably bisexual and I was okay with doing it again, and I trained myself to do the voice and to act right. If you saw me with all my clothes and makeup on and being Hannah, you'd have a really hard time seeing me as Hans. A while back I formally submitted to father, as Hannah. So when I am in girl mode in his presence, I'm his submissive maid. As Hans, we mate only when I feel like it."

"Would you like to give her a try, Sir Gerhard?" Karl asked, as he began to fill his son's ass with his seed, while refraining from tying. "I'm just about done with her."

Sir Gerhard didn't answer right away. He was too engrossed in spilling his seed into his daughter. He held her close, kissed her neck, and then said, "I'm... almost tempted. But no thank you. I've just shot my last round for tonight. Let me think about that, and I'll let you know if I ever want to try a boy dressed like a girl. It... might be interesting, if she can be as convincing as Hannah seems right now. Lord Karl? May I suggest you join my daughter and I in bed tonight, while my wife and sister sleep with your son? We can share Bonnie in the morning, when we're both up to it again."

"I'd like that, yes. Thank you for this evening. It's been delightful," Lord Karl said.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 569 By DoggyStyle57, July 2015

==========

June 18th, 2010 (late Friday night) - von Wahlern Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

When the orgy broke up for the evening, they all took the elevator up to the mansion's upper floor, where Lady Natalia split off from the others, saying, "I shall get our guest's bags and move them to the appropriate bedrooms, Masters."

"Very good. Lord Karl will be with Bonnie and I in our bedroom, my Pet, and you and Maria can entertain Hans in Maria's room," Sir Gerhard said. Then he and Bonnie led Lord Karl to Sir Gerhard's bedroom, leaving Lady Maria to guide Hans to her bedroom.

"This will be a first for me," Sir Gerhard admitted, as they entered his bedroom. "Bonnie, Maria and Natalia often share my bed at night, in various combinations. But while my son Heinrich also mates with his mother, sister and aunt, he and I never mate with each other or sleep in the same bed. It was impulsive of me to ask you to join us tonight, but Bonnie seems to enjoy fucking you so much that I felt obligated to push my boundaries and try something new."

"Don't worry, sir," Lord Karl said. "I can keep my hands to myself. I understand and respect that you're not into gay sex, and I appreciate the generous offer for us to share your daughter. I have fond memories of another young girl that I shared with the girl's father. Several years ago, I hired a 12 year old girl as a maid, and also hired her 33 year old widowed father, as a groundskeeper. About a year after I hired them, and only a few months before Taylor's mother offered Taylor to my bed, Taylor's mother and I found out the man was mating with his daughter, and had been since shortly after her mother's untimely death in an avalanche a few years earlier. I confronted them and told them that I would support their pairing and protect them, but that in return, I wanted to summon the father also, on the nights I was mating with his daughter. The father was as straight as you are, so he and I never had sex with each other. But each time I called for them, we both mated at the same time with his little girl."

"Wow! So did you share her with him a lot?" Bonnie asked.

"Every week, for most of the next five years," Lord Karl said. "When they left my service at the end of her training, she had recently given birth to her father's baby, intentionally on their part, and I helped set the three of them up with new identities as a married family. They now live on the estate of a friend of mine, who trains Bernerholdt Maids that do not choose sexual service, and they work for him."

"Geeze! So you had them in your bed more than two hundred and fifty times? And she had a baby with her daddy? That's really neat!" Bonnie said. "Could we do that eventually daddy? Make a baby together?"

"I still want you to have your first baby with someone you aren't related to, my dear," Sir Gerhard said, as they all undressed. "But after you've married and had a legitimate child for your husband, perhaps we could cuckold him and make him claim our child as his own."

"Thank you daddy!" Bonnie said happily, as she pulled down the bedding and got into the middle of her father's bed.

After a few awkward attempts at both men cuddling the girl between them, Sir Gerhard rolled over and left his back to his daughter and their guest, so he didn't have to embrace Lord Karl accidentally while they slept. Bonnie spooned behind her father, and Lord Karl spooned behind the puppy girl, careful to not reach past her to touch her father.

===

June 19th, 2010 (Saturday) - von Wahlern Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

Lord Karl awakened the next morning with Bonnie von Wahlern snuggled between himself and her father, hugging her daddy. When she felt him move, she turned to face him, gave him a passionate kiss, and whispered, "Good morning, Sir. That was very nice last night. When daddy wakes up, would you both like to do me at once? You haven't tried my butt yet, and you sure seemed to like reaming Hannah's ass!"

"I also haven't experienced your mouth, and my maids usually suck my cock first thing in the morning. Care to do that for me first? At least until your father awakens?" he replied quietly.

In response, the young Bernese girl simply grinned, and then scooted lower and hungrily took his semi-erect cock into her muzzle.

"Ahhh, that's very nice," Lord Karl sighed, petting Bonnie's hair affectionately.

===

Meanwhile in a bedroom down the hall, Hans awoke with Lady Maria and Lady Natalia on either side of him, each cuddling him. His arms were pinned under their waists, and their breasts pressed from either side against his face. Natalia had her hand on his cock, which was quickly getting harder.

"Ohhhh, he's awake," Lady Maria whispered.

"Already getting hard, too," Lady Natalia said, grasping the boy's cock firmly and beginning to stroke it.

"And I'll be happy to service both of you ladies," Hans said. "Good morning. But before we begin, I don't know about the two of you, but I could stand to use the bathroom."

"That would be the door to the right of the dressing mirror. And hurry back, sweet child," Lady Maria said, getting up and pointing lazily at the bathroom door she was directing him to.

"I think he has a fine idea," Lady Natalia said, as she sat up as well. "Sex is much more fun when the bladder isn't complaining. We should each take a turn, especially if the young Master wants to bugger us."

"I'll want to fuck each of you properly first, but we might get to that as well, later this morning. Excuse me, ladies," Hans replied, as he slipped out of bed and headed for the bathroom.

"Delightful boy, isn't he? And he has such a fine cock," Lady Maria commented.

"Indeed. He's quite an accommodating young gentleman. But I don't think he wants us half as much as we might like, dear cousin," Lady Natalia said. "He certainly did like to play our 'fuck your mother' game last night though. I wonder how long it will be before he really tries to fuck his mother. Do you think she would give him a tumble?"

"I don't know Lady Helga von Bernerholdt, except by reputation. But from what I do know of her, I doubt she would approve of mating with her son. She struck me as very proud and proper," Lady Maria answered. "With Karl for a husband, I can't for the life of me understand why she doesn't live with him and allow him to fuck her brains out, at least between her mountain expeditions. Maybe she is frigid? Or too proud to share him with his little girls? Or maybe she has an even better stud hidden away somewhere, and prefers a mate she need not share at all? But from what Karl said, she's at least gotten to the stage of being willing to turn a blind eye to others in her family possibly committing incest. So perhaps, with the right situation, she might say yes to her son. It would certainly be a sight to watch, wouldn't it?"

"It would, but perhaps we should be glad if she doesn't," Natalia said. "If his mother warmed up to the idea of incest, she might remain with Lord Karl, and Hans wouldn't need us to fulfil fantasies of rutting his mother. But if he can't have her, he might enjoy coming back to us, as a substitute."

===

When Sir Gerhard awakened, he found his daughter in a 69 position and eagerly swallowing Lord Karl's cock, while his guest lapped at the child's gaping wet slit. Bonnie couldn't _quite_get Lord Karl's full length into her throat, but she seemed to be having a fun time attempting to do so. Her father watched them for a few minutes without drawing attention to himself, before greeting them and making a trip to the bathroom.

When each of them had taken a turn in the bathroom, Lord Karl said, "How should we go about sharing Bonnie? Personally, I find it quite enjoyable to fuck a girl's ass and feel her father's cock moving within her body through the thin barriers that separate her vagina and her rectum, or to have me in front and her father under her tail. Have you and your son ever shared her vaginally and anally at the same time, and both tied with her? Bonnie? Would you like to try it that way this morning with your father and I?"

"We never have, no," Sir Gerhard replied. "When my son and I do mate at the same time with one of our ladies, one of us is always in her mouth, and the other in his choice of her ass or vagina. I did the same last night with you and your son. I... well, it's not that I'm homophobic, but I feel strange being too close to another male in an intense sexual situation. "

"I think it would be neat to try, daddy!" Bonnie said. "I'm not likely to get another chance any time soon to have two adult guys in bed with me at once, unless Lord Karl comes back to play with us again. So I want to try him in my butt and you in my vagina, while we have him here! I've already got my butt lubed and ready, since he said he wanted to try my ass this morning."

"All right, dear," Sir Gerhard said. "If you really want to do this, and as our guest enjoys such things, I will give it a try. You have the most experience with this, my Lord. How should we position ourselves?"

"Well, since she hasn't experienced me in her backside yet, let's start with me on my back, and her sitting on my cock, facing away from me," Lord Karl said. "Once I'm all the way inside her and she's comfortable with that, she can lay back on me and you can enter her. You're really going to like how tight she feels, with another male already filling her from behind. It will be almost like she's become a virgin again."

As soon as Karl was in position, Bonnie squatted over him and slowly lowered herself onto the tip of his cock. She sighed as he began to enter her, and winced a bit as his thick shaft stretched her to her limits. "I... I can do this!" she insisted. "Hans is just as thick, an' I had him under my tail last night. His daddy is only a little longer."

"Just take it slowly. If I'm too long for you to take comfortably, pull up and I'll let my knot form outside of you. That will still be delightful for your father and I, and for you," Lord Karl said, helping to hold her weight up with both hands, so she didn't impale herself too fast.

"No, I wanna get all of it!" she insisted. She paused about halfway down, then took a deep breath, wriggled her hips, and pushed down harder. "OH! Oh yeah, there it goes! Yay! I did it! See daddy! I got all of him into my butt!"

"You did indeed!" Her father said. "You're sure you want me to do this? I don't want to hurt you."

"Fuck me, daddy! I wanna feel both of you stuffing me at once! Hans told me he and his daddy do it with a lot of their maids, and even with girls younger than me. I want this!" She insisted, reclining back and resting her hands on Lord Karl's powerful shoulders.

"All right, baby girl, here we go then," her father said. He knelt between their legs, positioned his tip, and slowly pushed his cock into his daughter. "Ohhhh! Damn that's tight! I. I think I can feel him in there too," he said.

Karl wiggled his hips a bit and said, "Yes, I feel you, and you should feel me moving in there. Quite an unusual sensation, isn't it?"

"You should feel what it's like to be in the middle!" Bonnie exclaimed. "OH! I feel so stuffed it's insane, but even the least movement by either of you is super intense! Oh yeah! God, when you knot up I don't know how I'm gonna stand it, but I'm not gonna chicken out now! Do it to me! Both of you fuck me and knot me!"

Lord Karl remained still until Sir Gerhard started to set a pace, and then he carefully matched his host thrust for thrust, each adult male pulling back and thrusting into the young girl between them at the same time. Lord Karl knotted up first, since he had been penetrating Bonnie longer than her father has, and he held his position as her father made several more thrusts and finally lodged tightly in his daughter's overstuffed cunt. By this point Bonnie was shaking and moaning incoherently with the force of her orgasms, and hugging her father tightly, with her face buried in his chest ruff.

"God in heaven!" Sir Gerhard cried as he climaxed. "She wasn't this tight when I took her virginity!"

"Ughhhh. Ohhh, yes indeed! Told you it would be incredible," Lord Karl groaned. "Are you okay, Bonnie?"

"Umm humm. Sore, but okay. Ohhhh!" she shuddered as another orgasm overtook her. "Every move pops me again! Stay still. I can hardly breathe! Oh gosh! This is so wild. We gotta get Heinrich to try this with us, daddy! I like this!"

"Daddy liked it too, baby girl," Sir Gerhard said. "Thank you, Lord Karl. You've taught us a new pleasure that I am sure we shall repeat."

===

Hans lay between Lady Maria and Lady Natalia on Maria's bed, sighing contentedly. Both adult Bernese ladies had his cum dripping from their asses and their vaginas, and they were cuddling and kissing him from either side.

"Come back and play with us again whenever you like, young Master," Lady Maira sighed.

"Yes, you're much more enthusiastic about fucking us than my son has been recently," said Lady Natalia. "Did you like having two 'mommies' to fuck?"

"It was very pleasant, yes," Hans replied. "We'll see how things go. My father and I have a lot to do while I am here for the Summer, and many social obligations for both of us. Each of the other girls that was presented to me over the holidays is going to expect at least one date. But I'm glad our families are getting so close. Thank you for having us as your guests."

"Thank you, Hans," Lady Maria said. "And I do hope you'll keep our Bonnie in mind as a friend, at least. She seems more open to dating now, and that is a good thing. I may not be able to get out and be sociable for a while yet, but Natalia and her father can try to get her out to more social activities. And I also hope you eventually get a chance to seduce your real mother. I don't understand why she is so cold to your father. Maybe it's just the way they were forced on each other. But it seems a shame to leave her out of your family fun."

"It's a fun fantasy, but I doubt she would go for it," Hans said. "I'd love to know she accepted what we all do. It's hard sometimes not to tell her how much my sister and I love each other, and we'd both love to be just as close to her. I really wish we could make her see that the way we love each other is a good thing, and isn't hurting any of us. But she's always kept her distance from all of us, because she knows that when she gets her divorce from my father, she loses all custody rights to us. It's not as if we would ever forbid her visiting us, but once they split up, she will have no more control over our lives than you two ladies do. And, well, I think it's okay to tell you that she does have her heart elsewhere. She set aside a fine man that she loved, to marry father. I'm sure she will go back to him once she is free to do so."

"That's good. Better than what I thought, with her seeming so cold and alone," Lady Maria said. "Well, let's get breakfast and get you on your way, shall we?"

===

June 21st, 2010 (Monday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

On Monday, Hans opened an e-mail from Lisa Blackwell, got a look at the picture in it, and hooted with laughter.

"What's so funny," Marie asked. She got up from the game she was playing on another computer in the games room, and took a look at his screen.

"Ohhhh, Lisa's family gave her a special treat for her birthday yesterday," Hans said. "Take a look. The whole family went to Angie's Ice Cream Parlor - that big ice cream parlor restaurant on the east side of town? It's the one with a gay 90's theme that does lots of kid's birthday parties and serves party sundaes in a bowl so big you could hide a basketball in it. Well, they made her little brothers go along dressed as girls, in cute party dresses! Terry and Teddy had to stand on either side of Lisa and sing happy birthday with everyone else, while the whole restaurant staff sang and drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant to Lisa's table."

Marie looked at the photo and smiled. "They're wearing their collars, too. The ones with the heart shaped tags that say 'Pretty Girl'."

"I believe you're right," Hans said. "But there's more. As soon as school ended for the summer, they boxed up all but two t-shirts and two pairs of jeans and one pair of sneakers for each boy, since they have to dress as girls full-time while not in school. So for the last two weeks they haven't been allowed to look like boys at all!"

"Their hair looks cute all permed and curled like that. Think that's their real hair, or new wigs?" Marie commented.

"Lisa says their hair has grown out enough now that they don't need the wigs. She's also asked me to send her links in an e-mail to the on-line girl voice lessons that I studied, so her new 'sisters' can start working on sounding like girls before I even get back to help them," Hans said. "They've been taken to the grocery store as girls a few times, and two more trips to the mall, shopping for girl clothes for them. And their dad is having sex with both boys every day, and then letting them fuck their mom that night while he sleeps with his daughters and fucks them."

"Sounds like they're really getting into it. Any other news from Pouncefield?" Marie asked.

"Got an update from Phil and Bridget," Hans said. "Everything has been quiet at the mansion. They've had a couple more dates with Stan Wilson, and over the fourth of July holiday weekend Stan is going to join Phil, Bridget and their parents on a vacation trip to a Native American resort that has hot springs. They have Mr. and Mrs. Connors convinced that Stan and Bridget are going steady. So their parents are happy on that score, but now are starting to bug Phil about not having a girlfriend! And this is kind of funny. Bridget says that if their folks get too persistent about Phil's dating habits, that Stan's talked to one of his porn actress co-stars, Rebecca Reese, about her pretending to date Phil! Rebecca's a year younger than Phil, isn't dating anyone seriously right now, and she has no problems with incest. But they haven't told her yet that Phil and Bridget are related to each other. God... What will their parents say if they ever find out that both their children's paramours are porn actors!"

"Well, that might be easier to accept for their parents than if they found out their kids are sexually active with each other. Most parents wouldn't accept that idea as well as ours do," Marie said. "I remember seeing Rebecca in some of those porn films of yours. She plays Stan's incestuous sister in some of them, doesn't she?"

"That's her, yeah. She's been starring in porn films since she was fourteen," Hans said. "You know, that might work out really well. Stan and Rebecca are both bisexual, and they've been lovers since they were kids. If Stan marries Bridget and Rebecca marries Phil, at least on paper, the four of them could live as a polyamorous household and swap partners freely. I hope that works out for them."

"That would probably be easier than convincing the Swiss authorities that Phil and Bridget are legally married to each other, if they chose to come back to Switzerland with us eventually," Marie said. "But I kind of like the way they have been able to fool most people into thinking they are married to each other. It's neat to know another brother and sister that love each other like we do."

"Well, we'll take it one step at a time, for them," Hans said. "I can't imagine Stan or Rebecca giving up their careers to come to Switzerland with Phil and Bridget, so if they do marry like that, we'll probably lose Phil and Bridget. But as long as they are happy, I won't mind. I'm sure we'll all remain friends."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 570 By DoggyStyle57, July 2015

==========

July 4th, 2010 (Sunday morning) - the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield.

This had been an amazing summer for Richard Blackwell and his family. The handsome 32 year old Bernese Mountain Dog and his wife were now completely submissive to their oldest two children, Mandy and Lisa, at least with regards to anything of a sexual nature, and all sense of 'propriety' and 'sexual restraint' had been thrown out the window.

Not that either he or his wife were complaining. Neither of them had ever enjoyed so much sex, or such a variety of sex, at any time in their lives. And they and their four children were now much closer than ever before. Closer than would be legal in almost any town in the world... Every day found them fucking their children far more often than their married mate, and watching their kids mating in various combinations with each other. Incest, bisexuality and kinky sex had become completely 'normal' for their family. Richard lay between Mandy and Lisa this morning, having fucked both of his daughters to the point of mutual exhaustion the night before, and before they fell asleep in his bed, he had watched his little girls eagerly cleaning each other up by doing a lesbian 69 with each other and lapping their daddy's cum from their sister's gaping cunts.

But those acts of incest, which had become almost a daily routine for them this summer, were nothing compared to the changes his other two children had been put through...

As if summoned by his thoughts, he heard a soft tap on the door, and his wife entered the bedroom followed closely by their youngest two children. At 32 years old, Gretchen Blackwell was still a very beautiful Bernese Mountain Dog bitch, and he counted himself lucky to be her husband. His petite 5' 3' tall wife was completely nude, and her 36C-28-38 figure and flat tummy showed no signs that she had birthed four children. Her wavy, shoulder length black hair was held back with a red headband. The eleven year old identical twin kids trailing shyly behind her looked like slightly smaller copies of their mother, just three inches shorter and still flat chested. Both had her refined feminine facial features and the big brown eyes that were almost inevitable for Bernese Mountain Dogs, and their tricolored fur markings matched their mother's exactly. Their hair was worn in loose shoulder length curls with red bow barrettes, and they were wearing sexy red baby doll nighties with matching red silk bras and panties.

"Your other daughters would like to earn your permission to have sex with me today, Richard," his wife said. "Hurry up and fuck their little asses, so they can sate my sexual cravings before we start getting ready for the picnic today. I need to finish making the potato salad and prepare the other food that we'll be taking to the park with us."

"We'll help with the picnic stuff, mom," Mandy said sleepily as she got out of bed and kissed her mom fully on the mouth. "I remember how to finish the potato salad. Should we have each of our boys add a little special 'dressing' of their own to it?"

"No, I think we've all swallowed quite enough of their cum each day this last month. And it seems a waste since I could hardly taste any difference in the flavor of the potato salad when we tried adding their cum to it last weekend, while I was teaching you and Lisa the recipe," her mom said. "Get up Lisa! It's time to watch your little sisters serving your father."

"I'm awake, jus' give me a moment to relieve my bladder," Lisa replied sleepily, getting out of bed. "Get in position, girls! You may suck him to get him hard, but don't start with the ass fucking until I'm back and watching!"

"Yes Mistress!" her two youngest siblings replied, as they pulled down the blankets of their father's bed and started stroking and licking his cock eagerly while on all fours on either side of him, with their rumps facing their daddy.

"Good girls," Richard sighed, as he reached between the legs of each of his youngest kids and started fondling their crotches. He didn't even wince anymore when he touched Terri and Teddi's sheaths and balls, or felt their young cocks growing firm beneath their silky, feminine panties. Yet he still didn't quite consider himself bisexual. If he saw another handsome male on the street he felt no sexual attraction, in most cases. But fucking his sons' tight little asses while they were dressing and acting so much like girls - or having sex with his children's friend Hans, when he transformed himself into a girl - didn't quite seem like gay sex. And by their Mistresses' command, the twins had been living full time as girls since school had let out.

Terri and Teddi didn't seem to mind living as girls, or having sex with their father or each other anymore, either. And why should they, when complying with their elder sister's commands meant they got to fuck their sexy MILF mom as well as both of their big sisters pretty much every day! They eagerly took turns giving head to their father, each now able to take all nine inches of his cock fully into their muzzles.

Lisa returned from the bathroom and tossed her father a tube of lubricating Gel and a washcloth. "Okay daddy, you know the routine. Fuck their girly little asses, and then they will be permitted to fuck mom later today!" she commanded.

'Yes Mistress," he replied meekly, as Teddi swiftly got on all fours and spread his butt cheeks with both hands, while Richard held the child's tail up and pushed a lubricated finger into his son's ass.

"Fuck me good and hard, daddy!" Teddi said eagerly.

"Me too, daddy!" Terri added, getting into a similar position beside her twin.

"Wait your turn, you shameless little bitch!" Lisa said with a laugh. "Your twin sister was more eager to obey than you were, so she goes first with daddy, and then with mom. But you may lick my cunt while you wait."

"Yes Mistress," Terri replied, getting off the bed and kneeling between her sister's feet. She began eagerly licking, holding onto both of Lisa's legs and wagging her tail happily.

"And you may lick me, mom," Mandy said to her mother, as she sat on the edge of the bed and kissed Teddi as their father pounded his cock into her younger sibling's backside.

"As you command, Mistress," her mother replied, kneeling and beginning to go down on her eldest daughter.

"How does your little bitch's ass feel, daddy?" Mandy asked.

"Nice and tight, as always," her father replied. "It hardly seems possible that I was ever reluctant to fuck them. So, are we still going through with your plan today?"

"Definitely," Mandy replied with a wicked grin. "Our friends have already been warned to expect a surprise, and a few of them are in on everything. Now hurry up! I want us to get there early, so we can get a good position, right in the middle of the crowd. I'm hoping to get one of the picnic tables near the main concessions stand, where everyone buying food or drinks or ice cream will have to pass close to us."

"And Terri and me are gonna die of embarrassment," Teddi sighed dejectedly. "Just about everyone we know from school who doesn't already know what you're doing to us will see us!"

"But of course they will! That's the whole reason for doing this! This will be your big 'coming out', event, and by the time the school year starts, everyone will be over their surprise and will think nothing of you two becoming girls," Mandy said. "Seriously, I think it will be a lot easier for you than if you came out on the first day of school. Today they'll all have other things they want to do or see, so they will remember you've become girls, but they won't be likely to take the time to bully you or tease you."

"I bet you'll make a lot more friends as girls than you did as boys," Lisa said, shuddering as her little brother made her cum. "OH! Good girl! Now go grease up your butt and let daddy fuck you."

"Mistress? Will we... If kids at school, 'specially the boys, ask us for dates, will we have to have sex with them too?" Terri asked.

"No. You can tell them your family says you're too young to go on dates, unless Lisa or I are with you as chaperones," Mandy said. "We may still allow some special friends that we approve of to mate with you, but we won't whore you out to everyone! You belong to us, and we mostly only want you fucking your family, like the good, submissive little bitches that you are."

Richard groaned and unloaded his seed into Teddi's ass, and then moved over and plunged his still hard cock into Terri's tight backside. "One down, one to go, Mistress. Teddi, start getting dressed and then help your mother and sisters to get ready for our trip to the park. Terri will join you as soon as her ass has been creamed too."

"When do we get to fuck mom, Mistress?" Teddi asked Mandy.

"For sure when we get back. Before then, only if Lisa or I tell you to," Mandy said. "That goes for sex with anyone else, too. Anyone that wants to have sex with you has to get permission from me or from Lisa first."

===

A few hours later the family was all dressed and their picnic supplies were all packed into Gretchen's minivan. They had a wheeled ice chest with their food and drinks in it, and a second one that had no ice in it, for the other food and supplies. Each of them had a folding camping chair and a beach towel. Richard wore loose walking shorts and a t-shirt, while the rest of his family wore brightly colored floral print sun dresses with skirts that came only half way down to their knees. The twins also wore their collars.

"Ummmm. Mistress? Terri and I have a problem," Teddi said, looking down at the tent in the front of his skirt, where his hard cock was pushing the fabric up.

"So you do," Mandy said. "All right. Mom? Get on your hands and knees right here on the kitchen floor and let both of them fuck you, to get rid of their hard-ons. Hummmm. And after they have both cum inside you, I want you to leave your panties off and don't clean up. I want you to arrive at the park all wet and squishy with their cum!"

Gretchen took off her panties and got on her knees, but asked, "M-mistress? May I please keep my panties in my purse, and put them on later? I don't really want to go without panties all day, in a crowded public place."

"Why not? Lisa and I won't be wearing panties, and the only reason the twins will be wearing panties is to hide their boy parts," Mandy said. She paused a moment while she watched Teddi lift his skirt, pull down his panties and start fucking their mom. Then she relented and said, "Oh, I suppose you can keep them with you. But only put them on when we tell you that you may. You'll have to earn your panties by being obedient at the park yourself!"

===

July 4th, 2010 (Sunday) - Pouncefield Park, in Pouncefield.

When they got to the park, there were already banners up advertising the community picnic and fireworks show, a band shell had been set up in the open grassy area on the lakeshore, and people had started staking out places to picnic that would have a good view of the fireworks that would be set off over the lake or good seats to hear the concert. The concessions booth was doing a brisk business selling ice cream and food and drinks, but there was still a picnic table available near it. They parked their wheeled ice chests at either end of that unclaimed table, against the wide legs that held up the table top and blocked off each like a wall, and Richard took their unneeded camping chairs back to their car.

Terri and Teddi quickly sat at the picnic table, and tried not to draw attention to themselves. But their older sisters didn't let them get away with that for very long.

"There are other kids here to play with, girls, and we expect to see you mingling and playing like everyone else is," Lisa said. "And you're not the only ones doing kinky stuff. Look over there. That hedgehog in the pink floral sundress is a boy from your science class, isn't he? And over by the swings I see a girl wearing a collar and being led on a leash by an older boy. And that otter girl over there on the teeter totter looks much too old to need a diaper, doesn't she? Now go out there and make some new friends, or we'll put your leashes on you and make the introductions for you!"

Richard soon returned, and he and Gretchen got out a large plastic table cloth and spread it out on the picnic table, laid beach towels on the table's bench seats, and started setting out their picnic lunch. Gretchen blushed and tugged self-consciously at her skirt when a stray breeze lifted her hem, and she tried not to think about how the cool air felt as it blew across her cum-soaked slit.

"It will be fine, dear," Richard said quietly. "Only a few people are looking our way, and I just saw a teenaged girl doing a cartwheel with no panties on under her skirt. I think it's pretty sexy, knowing you don't have any panties on either."

"I wouldn't mind so much if I didn't have my son's cum dribbling down the insides of my thighs," she replied quietly, blushing even more.

"Mom? I'll keep an eye on our table, while Mandy watches the twins. You two may go into the bushes over there behind the concessions stand, and daddy may lick you enough to keep you from dribbling like that. He may also fuck you himself first, if you're both feeling bold enough to fuck in public," Lisa said. "You may have to wait until Pokeinfo and Cynthia are finished, unless you want to do it beside them. I just saw them ducking into that same clump of bushes. Take some selfies with your phones, and come back as soon as you're done."

"N-now? R-really Mistress?" Gretchen asked. She was afraid to obey, yet she did want to get that drippy mess between her legs dealt with.

"Well, you could_wait until even _more people are here, if you'd prefer a better chance of being caught," Lisa said with a grin. "I'm not sure we could get away with him eating you out right here on the picnic table. At least not until after dark, while the fireworks are keeping most of the crowd distracted."

Gretchen said, "EEEP!" and grabbed her husband by the hand, rapidly leading him to the make out spot in the bushes.

===

Soon Gretchen and Richard stood on the paved path at the end of a worn dirt trail the curved into the bushes. A three inch wide red wooden heart that looked like it may have originally been a Christmas ornament was hung on the shrubbery right over the dirt path. Someone had repainted it into a small sign that said 'In Use'. Gretchen touched the ornament and asked softly, "Ummm... hello? Is... is anyone in there?"

"We're cumming!!!" said a girl's voice, followed quickly by a boy's voice adding, "... out soon! Just a sec."

There was a little giggling and shuffling around, and a few moments later Cynthia stepped out of the bushes, adjusting her skirt, while her boyfriend Pokeinfo zipped up his pants and followed close behind her.

"Is that your sign?" Richard asked.

The red haired bunny girl giggled, tapped the small sign and said, "Nope. The makeout spots here are usually just unmarked, and you take your chances on being interrupted, unless a friend plays lookout for you. But when there's a big event they try to make it a bit more private, at least for the ones near high-traffic areas. Someone even left a twin sized foam mattress and some other stuff in those bushes! Wasn't that nice of them? When you're done, if no one is waiting, just leave that ornament on the mattress. That's where we found it."

Pokeinfo just smiled at the adult couple and said, "Hiya! You're Mandy and Lisa's parents, aren't you? Don't worry, we didn't leave a wet spot. Have fun!"

"Ummm, yes. You have fun too," Gretchen replied, before almost dragging her husband into the bushes.

===

Once inside they saw the mattress, which was covered in a smooth vinyl cloth that could easily be wiped down. They also saw a couple containers of bleach wipes and a plastic jar full of condoms on the ground beside the mattress. They couldn't see out of the bushes, so it was a safe bet no one could see them, either.

"Apparently the event coordinators have been quite thoughtful," Richard said. "So... how daring are we?"

"Not enough to fuck here. Not yet, anyway," Gretchen admitted. "But I need your tongue, darling! Lay down and let me sit on your face."

Richard got out his cell phone and snapped an upskirt shot of his wife's cum-dripping crotch as she lowered herself over his muzzle. Then he handed the phone to her to take more pictures as he began to lick their sons' cum from her sticky slit.

Gretchen looked around self-consciously, then held the front of her skirt up and snapped three more photos of her husband eating her out, before he started to make her cum and she dropped the phone to cover her mouth and suppress her howl of release. Her tail wagged franticly as she climaxed, and her husband's tail was thumping happily against the mattress.

When she was done cumming, Richard took another picture of his wife's now clean but gaping vagina, and then they straightened themselves up and slipped back out of the bushes.

A couple of pre-teen bear cubs that looked alike enough to be siblings were shyly waiting at the path.

"Ahhh, when you're done, if no one is waiting, leave that little sign on the mattress," Richard said self-consciously.

The girl giggled, and said, "We know. This is our third time today!" Then they both blushed as the boy led the slightly younger girl into the bushes without another word.

A moment later Richard and Gretchen hear the girl cub's voice sighing, "Oh yes, big brother!" from within the bushes. The happy gasps and wet sounds left no doubt the kids were yiffing, but the sounds didn't carry very far past the dense bushes.

"Well I guess that answers the question of whether or not they were related," Richard said, pausing and glancing back. "No one else seems to be paying attention to it though. We probably could have gotten away with fucking in there too."

"M-maybe later," Gretchen replied. They quickly returned to Lisa and showed her the pictures on the phone.

"Very good. You can go to the ladies room over there and put your panties back on now, mom," Lisa said, as she started making herself a plate of food.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 571 By DoggyStyle57, July 2015

==========

July 4th, 2010 (Sunday) - Pouncefield Park, in Pouncefield.

In the playground area, Terri and Teddi rode on the swings, and Mandy took turns pushing both of them. The twins still looked around fearfully for kids that might know them as boys, but so far the nearby strangers had reacted normally to them, and had apparently accepted them as girls without a second thought.

"Haya Mandy!" said a cheerful girl's voice. "Oh! I see you brought your little sisters out to play! They look adorable!" The source of the voice moved around in front of the swings, and Ashley grinned at them. "Hi girls!"

"Uh, hi Ashley!" Terri squeaked, in a startled version of the girl voice he had been working to perfect. At least Ashley was someone who already knew their secrets. He coughed and tried again, this time sounding a lot more like a girl. "Ahhh, is anyone else from our school here?"

"I saw Cynthia and Pokeinfo getting ice cream, and I saw Edward and Edna Fox and their parents over by the band shell, and Laura was with them," replied the black furred but blonde haired bunny cheerleader. "Of course my whole family is here, and I'm sure I've spotted a dozen or two others from our school while I've walked around."

"We're doomed..." Teddi said quietly, as his swing slowly stopped moving.

"Why? Because you're dressed like a girl? Who cares? You both look cute like that. And you sound like girls now too, when you aren't startled. Been working on your girl voices?" Ashley asked.

"Umm yeah," Terri replied, now sounding much more like a girl. "You... really think we look and sound okay?"

"Sure! But don't take my word for it. I already knew about you doing this stuff, remember? Here come Laura, Edward and Edna. Ask them what they think of you as girls." Ashley suggested. "Hey you three! Come over here!" she yelled.

"Hi Ashley! What's up?" Laura asked, as they got close enough to talk properly.

"Have you met Mandy's little sisters?" Ashley asked, pointing to the twin Bernese 'girls' on the swing.

"No, I... OH! Ummmm, okay, but not like this. Ummm, Maybe I need to be introduced to them again?" Laura asked.

"This is Terri, and this is Teddi," Mandy said, stepping between the twins and gesturing to each. "Same names you met them with at school when they were boys, but they're signing their names ending in an 'I' rather than a 'Y', now that they're girls."

"Oh? Okay. Are you girls interested in becoming cheerleaders?" Laura suggested. "We could use a few more strong girls, since Hannah Krause won't be back next year. You aren't as big as Hannah, but I bet you're as strong as any other Bernese Mountain Dogs I've ever met. Talk to me if you want in."

"Ummm, I don't think so. At least not this year," Terri replied. "I think we both oughta see how people at school react to us changing, first."

"So no more 'Teresa' and 'Dora'?" Edna asked. "I kinda thought you saying they were your twin cousins was a bit weak, but hey, whatever floats your boat. You gonna stay like this then?"

"Uh, yeah, I think we are," Terri said. "I just hope our friends don't give us a bad time."

"Well, everybody knows you're friends with Hans von Bernerholdt, and that he's dating your big sister, so I don't think anyone at school would dare to bully you," Edna said. "Besides, I think you look cute as girls. You wanna play with me on the carousel? My big brother can push us really fast!"

Edward had remained silent through this, but at Terri's last comment he just shrugged and said, "If they bully them, then they weren't much good as friends in the first place. If you wanna be girls, I'm okay with that. Ummmm. You gonna go the whole way? Like... getting surgery to completely become a girl?"

"Probably not, but they're living full time as girls now, and if things go as planned, they'll attend school as girls this next school year," Mandy answered for them. "Our parents say it's okay. And if that first year at school goes okay, they'll keep living as girls."

"Okay, just wondered," Edward said, "And sure, I'll push the carousel for you girls, if you want."

"See? No problems," Mandy said to the twins with a grin.

===

After a while the Blackwell kids rejoined their family to eat lunch. Edna Foxx and Ashley joined them, while Edward and Laura walked off in the direction of the bushes behind the concessions stand.

"Does Edna know about your family fun?" Ashley whispered into Mandy's ear, while kissing and cuddling with her friend.

"Nope, and please don't tell her yet," Mandy whispered back.

"Hey Terri? Ummm, now that you're girls, does that mean you and your twin sister are gay and like boys, and not girls?" Edna asked. "Last year you two didn't seem very interested in girls. You wouldn't even let me kiss you, and you said girls had cooties."

"Ummm, no. We kinda know now girls don't have cooties," Terri said. "Girls are okay."

"Great! Well, can I 'welcome' the new versions of you then?" Edna asked hopefully. "You wanna go in the bushes and make out?"

Mandy nodded to her mom, and said, "Edna's on birth control mom, and it's OK with her parents that she's having sex."

Gretchen said, "Edna's a nice girl, so if you want to, ummm, play with her, I guess that's all right. There's a mattress in the bushes behind the concessions stand, and it's fairly private in there. I think Edward went there with Laura a bit ago."

"You're cool, Mrs. Blackwell! Thanks!" Edna said. She got up and dragged the twins after her, saying, "Let's see if we can catch my brother screwing his girlfriend!"

===

In the bushes, Laura was on top of Edward on the mattress in a 69, and eagerly sucking his cock while he ate her out. She heard a slight noise and looked up, and saw the intruder was her boyfriend's little sister, Edna.

Edna placed a finger to her muzzle in a 'Shush!' position and then placed her palms together in a pleading gesture.

Laura realized that the naughty vixen at least wanted to watch her brother getting his cock sucked. She'd heard that Edna teased her big brother a lot, but as far as she knew, the siblings weren't lovers. The squirrel girl sucked her boyfriend's cock a little more, then looked up again at Edna.

The vixen was still watching, with a positively hungry look on her cute little face, and behind her Terri and Teddi were now also watching. Edna glanced back at the twins, then looked at Laura, pointed at her brother's cock, then at Edna's mouth, and looked at the other girl with a questioning, hungry gaze while licking her muzzle.

'Oh my! She wants to suck her brother's cock? Hummm, maybe I was wrong about them not being lovers? Well... why not? It's no different than watching Mandy and her cousin Paula go down on each other...' Laura thought to herself. Edward's attention was locked on Laura's juicy cunt, and he seemed oblivious to everything around him. And from where he was positioned, he couldn't see anything unless Laura got up. His eyes were under her butt cheeks and fluffy tail. Laura pulled her mouth off Edward's cock, and beckoned to his little sister.

Edna grinned and crawled forward as quietly as she could. She had sucked her brother off once before, when he was sound asleep, and she had admitted her desire to mate with her brother to a few very close friends. But she had never done it with anyone else watching her! She lowered her head over the offered cock and took her brother into her mouth.

Edward groaned as he felt his cock being sucked on more eagerly than before. It felt a little odd, but it never occurred to him that the mouth his cock was in now was upside down from his girlfriend's current position. Laura loved having her cunny licked, so she usually paced herself when doing a 69 with him, so she could cum several times before he got off. She must have finally decided it was time to reward him for the three orgasms she had already had, and the fourth one that she seemed close to having. He started sucking eagerly on her clit and lapping at her copious juices, though he wondered if maybe he should ask her to get up so he could fuck her properly instead.

Edna couldn't be happier. She was sucking her beloved brother's cock and swallowing his pre-cum, and he was beginning to knot up in Laura's grasp, which meant his main load should be filling her mouth any minute now! The twins had crawled up on either side of her and were staring in amazement at Edna sucking off her brother. But when she glanced at them she saw they also had big grins on their faces.

Laura leaned down and kissed the side of Edna's muzzle as she watched the little vixen sucking her brother's cock. The squirrel girl squeezed his knot with one hand and massaged his nuts with the other, to encourage him to cum in his sister's mouth. She wondered how long Edna and her brother had been lovers. Edward had never mentioned a sexual attraction for his sister, but then again, that wasn't the sort of information you casually mentioned, and especially not to your girlfriend! Was this how they had decided to tell her? Had Edna and her brother planned this, and did they want to turn it into an all-out three-way? Or had Edna brought the twins with her in hopes of getting her brother to fuck the twins, and just pounced on the opportunity? Well, Laura would find out soon enough. Edward's knot was throbbing and he was going to cum any moment now.

Edward groaned and unloaded his balls right into the girl's mouth, and then he gasped as she pushed her head lower and took every inch of his length into her throat for a moment. She squeezed his knot, milking him into her throat and swallowing every last drop, while she shuddered and climaxed herself, almost drowning Edward in a gush of feminine juices.

Edna swallowed as much of her brother's cream as she could, then filled her mouth with cum and gave Laura a quick snowball kiss, transferring some of Edward's cum to his girlfriend's mouth. Then she made the 'shush!' sign again and quickly backed out of the bushes, with the twins following her lead.

Laura was startled by the very wet kiss and equally surprised when the others beat a hasty retreat. She swallowed and finished sucking the last spurts from her boyfriend's cock, riding out her own orgasm and wondering if she should ask Edward about his relationship with his sister, or if perhaps it would be better to ask Edna privately. Given the way Edna left, Laura guessed that for some reason the vixen didn't want her brother to know it was his sister who had just sucked his cock. So when she got off his face, she didn't mention the other kids.

"Did you like that?" she asked innocently.

"I _always_like doing that with you," Edward said, kissing her somewhat hesitantly. He didn't particularly like tasting his cum in a girl's mouth, but he knew Laura liked it when he kissed her or ate her out after she was messy with his seed, and he was slowly getting used to the taste. And it was only fair, after she'd swallowed so much of it herself.

"Good. I liked it too. Let's take a break and then come back and fuck. I think I heard someone else waiting outside the bush," Laura said.

"Okay. I could stand to go to the bathroom first anyway," the fox boy replied. They both got dressed and crept out of the bush, ducking to avoid the overhanging shrubbery.

===

"Oh! Hi big brother!" Edna said innocently. "Didja have fun?"

"Umm, yeah," Edward said, blushing. "Excuse me, I gotta go to the boy's room."

Laura watched him go, then told the twins, "You two can play with her in a minute. I need to talk to Edna. Inside, girl." She gestured to the path into the bush, and followed the vixen back to the mattress.

"Thanks, Laura," Edna said, giving the squirrel girl a hug once they were back to the mattress and kneeling facing each other. "Please don't tell my brother I did that, okay?"

"I won't," Laura replied. "But what just happened here? You two aren't lovers? I thought you were bold enough to ask because you already were."

"Well, I'd _like_to be his lover, but he doesn't wanna have sex with me," Edna admitted. "You're not mad at me, are you? I don't wanna take him from you, but I do wish he'd make love to me sometimes too. I love my brother, and I fantasize a lot about him being my lover."

"Hummmm. No, I'm not mad. It was pretty hot watching you sucking his cock. Was that the first time you did it to him then?" Laura asked.

"Second. I did it once before that, when he was sound asleep," Edna said. "I have sex with a lot of boys and girls, but I can't understand why my brother always says no to me."

"Well, maybe he just wants to protect you," Laura said. "Most people think incest is bad."

"But you don't do you? I mean, if you did, you wouldn't have let me do it, right? An' you never said anything when Mandy and her cousin Paula had sex with each other in front of all the cheerleaders, Right?" Edna asked. "Would... would you help me to do it again?"

"Yeah, I guess I'm okay with incest," Laura said. "But I won't trick your brother into sex with you again. Not if he doesn't want to. He might get mad at me and break up with me. But I'll tell you this. If you ever do convince him to fuck you, it's okay with me, and... I'd kinda like to make it a threesome, so I can watch."

"You're the greatest! Thank you!" Edna said. "Ummm, can you send the twins in to play with me now?"

===

"That was really hot!" Terri said when she and Teddi joined Edna in the bushes.

"You're okay with what I did?" Edna asked.

"Yeah... We... oh heck, I guess we can tell you. You gotta be all right with it, if you like to suck your brother's cock! The reason we dress like girls is... Mandy and Lisa are our Mistresses, an' if we obey all their orders an' dress like girls an' let dad fuck us up the ass, then we get to fuck mom, and both our sisters." Terri said.

"They make us fuck each other, too, but we'd rather fuck girls," Teddi added.

"Have you had sex with anyone other than your parents and sisters and each other?" Edna asked, as she lay on the mattress and spread her legs. She wasn't wearing any panties, and she was already very wet from what she had just done with her brother.

"Ummm, a few people, yeah," Teddi said. "Ashley. Marie LeChow and Taylor Schwartzfield. Heidi von Bernerholdt... Ummm, and Hannah Krause and Hans von Bernerholdt. And once with our cousin, Paula Steiner. So, ummm, do you fuck your brother a lot?"

"I wish..." Edna said. "Look, don't tell my brother that was me, okay? I took a big risk just then. If Laura hadn't allowed me to do that, I would backed off and pretended I was only begging her to just let us watch them. But if my brother knew that was me, he'd be mad. He doesn't wanna have sex with me."

"Awwww, that sucks," Terri said, and then she giggled. "I mean, it's too bad he doesn't like you that way. Our sisters and our mom love fucking us! That's why we don't yiff with anyone at school. We get all the sex we want at home. And our sisters don't usually wanna share us, except with Ashley and with Hans' family"

"Yeah, but both mom and Mandy gave you permission to take us here, so we can do it with you if you want, this time at least," Teddi said.

"I'd like that. I want each of you to lick me until I cum, and then you can each fuck me, okay?" Edna suggested. "But keep acting like girls. I really do think you're cute as girls."

Terri and Teddi played 'rock, paper scissors' to decide who would go first. Terri won, and started licking Edna while Teddi watched.

"Ohhh! You're pretty good at that!" Edna said happily. "Keep it up, pretty girl!"

"We have our tongues in a cunt every day," Teddi said. "Usually mom's, and pretty often our sisters, too. Both before and after someone's fucked them."

"Ohhh, it shows! Good girl!" Edna murred happily. "Hey, if you're okay with licking out your own mess, start fucking me now, and then lick me some more to clean me up when you're done. I need a cock!"

"Yes ma'am!" Terri said, taking off her panties and fucking the vixen missionary style.

"Hurry up, Terri, I'm gonna pop just from watchin' you!" Teddi complained.

"I'll suck you while she fucks me an' eats me out. Get over here, cutie," Edna said. Soon she was sucking on a nice cock and getting her brains fucked out. The only thing that would have made Edna happier would have been if it was her brother pounding his cock into her cunt with such enthusiasm.

Both of the twins came at about the same time, but Edna kept sucking on Teddi's cock while Teri licked her clean and made her cum. Then the twins changed places and they did it again.

"You better come back with us and talk to Mandy and Lisa, when we're done," Terri said. "We need to let her know what we told you, an' what we saw you do."

"Okay, you can tell your family about what I wanna do with my brother, I guess," Edna said. "I already told Mandy how I feel about my brother, an' she told me about her and Lisa and Paula having sex. So she should be cool with me knowing about you two and your parents."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 572 By DoggyStyle57, August 2015

==========

July 4th, 2010 (Sunday) - Pouncefield Park, in Pouncefield.

After lunch, Mandy, Lisa, Ashley and Edna took charge of Teddi and Terri and started taking the twins all over the park. They chatted or played with various friends and their families, and made sure the twins were seen. Most of the people who knew Terri or Teddi as boys were surprised to see them as girls, but accepted the change after asking a few questions. The twins obediently did as Mandy and Lisa had ordered them that morning on the drive over to the park, and they insisted to everyone that they had simply come to understand that they were much more like girls than boys, and that they really wanted to live as girls. The question came up more than once of whether or not they planned to get surgery to change their gender completely. Each time, they answered that they didn't think so, but that it was too soon to know for sure. The needed to try living as girls for a few years anyway, before any doctor would consider hormone therapy or surgery options for them.

The father of a girl they knew from their science class told them, "I have a 14 year old niece who is also transitioning from male to female. She lives right here in Pouncefield, though she doesn't go to your school." He gave Mandy the name and number of the gender therapist that his niece was seeing, and also for the doctor who was treating her. "Give that doctor and gender therapist a call. In this state, if you two can manage to live as girls full-time for two years, and get your doctor or therapist to give you a letter stating that you have lived as females for two years and that you've been 'actively transitioning to a female identity and are committed to changing your legal identity completely to female', you two can get your gender legally changed, even before committing to any kind of surgery. My former nephew got her gender marker changed on her state ID card six months ago, before she started hormone therapy to help her to grow natural breasts and keep her facial features more feminine. And now that she has legal state ID as a female and that doctor's letter, she is sending in the applications get the rest of her ID at the federal level and in her medical records changed to female as well!"

"Thank you so much for being so helpful!" Mandy said happily. "I'll make sure we get that information to our parents!"

"Ummm I have a question," Terri asked the girl's father. "That hormone stuff? What else does that do? Does it... make your boy parts... ummm... not work?"

"That's a very good question," the father replied. "What my niece told me is that so far, after six months on hormone replacement therapy, she can still keep her girlfriend quite happy in the ways any normal male would. Everything hidden in her panties still works fine. But it did make her desire sex a bit less frequently, and made her 'boy parts' a bit smaller. But she doesn't mind, because her girlfriend is willing to stick with her even after she becomes a girl, and she plans to go all the way and get surgery to remove those 'boy parts' and make her a girl down there - at least as well as modern surgery can manage. The hormones made her breasts get bigger and her hair and face have remained more feminine, like you two look now, and she shouldn't develop more masculine features. It won't make you get shorter, but it may stop you from growing taller. And if your voice hasn't deepened yet, it will usually keep your voice from getting deeper."

"Okay, thanks," Terri said.

===

A few hours after lunch time, Mandy asked, "Who wants to go swim in the lake?"

Lisa, Ashley, and Edna held up their hands right away, but Teddi said, "We... ummm... can't. Terri and I don't have girl swimsuits, an' our boy swim trunks got packed in the attic, with the rest of our boy clothes."

"Oh yes, you do_have girl swimsuits!" Mandy replied with a grin. She reached into _her backpack and pulled out a matching pair of one-piece pink swimsuits in their size, each decorated with a white butterfly pattern and with a short attached ruffle skirt. She also handed them each a white thong-type gaff, to keep their boy parts flat and smooth under the swimsuits. "Mom got those for you yesterday. You'll wear them, and you two ARE going swimming. That's an order!"

'Yes Mistress," the twins replied meekly.

===

They each took a beach towel and the group of young girls herded the twins into the women's locker room at the lake side swim center, where Mandy took the twins into a handicapped stall in the bathroom area, to change in private.

When they all got together outside the locker room several minutes later, Edna was waiting for them, wearing a very skimpy red bikini.

Ashley was beside Edna, wearing a black bikini with yellow stars on the nipples and crotch. With her black fur, it looked almost like all Ashley was wearing nothing but three pasted-on stars! Lisa and Mandy wore more modest bikini swimsuits. Mandy's was red, and Lisa's was pale blue with a wavy pattern on it.

The twins gawked at Ashley and Edna for a moment, the rushed to get chest deep in the water. They were in such a hurry that they almost ran into Pokeinfo, who was giving Cynthia a ride on his shoulders. The lion boy stumbled and lost his balance when the Bernese twins rushed past right in front of him, and he and his bunny girlfriend tumbled face first into the water.

"S-sorry!" Terri said, as the lion and bunny surfaced, both sputtering and wiping water out of their eyes, and got back to their feet.

Pokeinfo was still wiping the water out of his eyes as he replied, "Hey, it's all right. My Cyn-a-bun and me needed to cool off anyway." Then he paused and stared questioningly at the two 'girls' in front of him, and added, "Ummm don't I know you? You look familiar, but something's not right here."

"They're cuter than last time we saw them, lover," Cynthia said. "And someone's done their hair up like girls and dressed them in girl's swimsuits. That's Mandy and Lisa's little brothers."

"Nope, that's our little sisters!" Mandy said, as she and the others in their group caught up with the twins. "At least, they are now. They always _were_more like girls than boys, and now it's gonna be official. Isn't it, girls?"

"Y-yeah. We're livin' all the time as girls now," Terri said.

"Umm humm. Gonna start goin' to school as girls too," Teddi added.

"Really? Well, they do sound and look pretty girly, at that," Pokeinfo said. "Are your mom and dad okay with that?"

"Yes, they are," Mandy said. "Terri and Teddi have been living as girls full time ever since school let out, but for several months before that they've been doing it all the time at home. I think they look much better as girls than as boys, don't you?"

"They do look pretty cute like that," Cynthia said. "Hummm. Do you play soccer? I wonder if they would let you play with us on the girls' team? You'll still grow up to be pretty strong, right? I bet you'd make awesome goalies."

"Laura already asked them earlier today if they wanna be cheerleaders," Mandy said. "That might be better for them, since I could be with them."

"Well, whatever," Pokeinfo said. "Long as you want to do it and your parents are cool with it, makes no difference to me. Not as if you'll be the only kids at school that are transgender. I know at least two others, one each way. Don't worry. It will be cool for you to go there as girls."

"Enough talking. Let's play!" Mandy said. She ducked under water behind Terri and came up with her little 'sister' riding on her neck. "Cavalry fight! Last pair standing wins!"

"Eeeeek!" Terri squealed, just like a girl should, and then she giggled as Lisa did the same to her twin, and Teddi squealed even louder.

"Mount up, Cyn-a-bun!" Pokeinfo said with a laugh, ducking underwater and coming up between his girlfriend's thighs.

"Woo hoo!" Cynthia shouted. "I love this game!"

"OH! Me too! Ashley? Can we do it too?" Edna shouted with a laugh.

The black furred bunny girl plunged into the water and came up under the vixen. "Let's get 'em!" she cried, and charged at Mandy and Terri.

The kids all splashed and laughed and shoved at each other, and for a while no one seemed to be winning. Then Teddi managed to untie Ashley's bikini top and yank it off.

The bunny girl shrieked and ducked neck deep in the water."Eeeee! No fair!" Ashley shouted. "Come on, girls! There are a lot of parents and kids on the shore that can see us! I don't mind showing off to my friends, but if my mom sees me out here topless, she'll ground me for a week!"

"S-sorry!" Teddy said. She leaned way over to hand the bikini top back to Ashley.

The bunny surged upward, grabbed the young Berner's wrist, and shouted, "Gotcha!" as she pulled Lisa and Teddi completely off balance and both of them plunged under water. As Ashley fastened her top back on she grinned and said, "We're not out yet! I never lost my footing, Edna didn't get dunked, and there's no rule against squatting!"

"No rules against this, either!" Cynthia said, as the comparatively tall bunny atop her tall lion boyfriend grabbed Edna's ankle and lifted it so high that the little vixen tumbled backwards off Ashley's neck with a huge splash. "Now you are out!"

"CHARGE!" Mandy shouted, surging forward as fast as she could in the waist deep water and running right into Pokeinfo.

Terri squealed and put her arms out to push at Cynthia, and ended up groping the bunny's small boobs with both hands, before Cynthia tumbled off her boyfriend's shoulders with a splash.

"We win!" Mandy shouted.

"Okay, you got us," Pokeinfo replied as he surfaced, sputtering and shaking his mane. "I forgot how darned strong you are, Mandy. And charging like that's perfectly fair. Well played!"

"Hey! Would you like to 'play' with our little sisters, Pokeinfo?" Mandy asked. "Like, take 'em into the bushes?"

"Hummmm. Maybe some other time, if they ask me," the lion boy said. "Cyn-a-bun has all my time booked today. I'm sure they would be fun, and I don't really mind that they're still _'becoming'_girls, but I prefer girls with all the right parts."

"Okay, just thought I'd make the offer," Mandy said.

===

Back at the picnic table, Richard and Gretchen watched their children play in the water.

"Should we ask Ashley if she would like to come home with us for another 'sleepover with our girls' tonight?" Richard asked his wife.

"I think the twins will want to spend all night with me," Gretchen replied. "God knows they've earned it, putting up with what their sisters have done to them already today. But if you want to share the bunny with Mandy and Lisa, I don't mind."

"Just asking," Richard said. "Honestly, I'd like to watch the twins with you tonight. But we shouldn't talk about that too much out here in the open. Seriously though, from here I can't tell our youngest kids aren't just as much females as their sisters. Did you hear Terri and Teddi squealing? I think they're beginning to just enjoy themselves, no matter what we've made them look like."

"They do seem happy, yes," Gretchen said. "At first, I was worried they would resent becoming girls. But they seem to be taking quite naturally to it. So I guess it's all right to keep this up."

"Even the part Mandy told us about earlier, about getting their gender marker legally changed to female? I mean, not just a state ID card, but even their passports?" Richard asked.

"If they're going to have school ID cards that say they are girls, their other ID should match that," Gretchen said. "I guess we have a few years to decide. If they get tired of this game, we can allow them to be boys again. But if they like it and want to keep doing it, why stop them?"

"Why indeed? And we've both been enjoying the side benefits of our children's activities," Richard agreed. "Have to wonder what their grandparents will say though, the next time they see a family photo and see us with _four_girls."

"I don't know. Guess we'll deal with that when we get there," Gretchen said. "Just like we will if they ever find out the kids are bisexual, or that we are. One day at a time. What matters to me is that our kids are happy, and that I have you."

"Me too, dear. Me too," Richard agreed.

===

When the sun began to set, the Blackwell kids all dried off and changed back into their original skirts and blouses, and returned to their parents' picnic table. Ashley remained with them, holding hands with Mandy, but their other friends had gone back to their families.

"Do you want to watch the fireworks with us, Ashley?" Richard asked.

"Well... I'd like_to, but I really should get back to my family," the bunny replied. "But I had a really fun time playing with all _four of your daughters. Maybe next time I visit, the twins can play with me some more, as girls?"

"I think we can allow that, sure," Mandy said. "Take care, Ashley! I'll let you know the next time that's good for a 'sleepover' with us."

"Okay, bye!" the bunny said. She gave each of the Blackwell kids a hug and a kiss, being particularly affectionate with Mandy, before departing to rejoin her family.

The Blackwell family got out more food and drinks, and Richard bought a few more things at the concessions stand before it closed for the night, and they all sat down at their picnic table for dinner. At the stage by the lake, the band began to play some more music, and they announced that the fireworks show would begin when they started their patriotic medley of songs.

Someone turned out the walkway and concessions area lights just before the fireworks began, so the people seated there could see the fireworks better. Mandy looked around, and saw that pretty much everyone was watching the sky, enjoying the fireworks. You could still see the people nearest you, especially when a bright burst illuminated the area. But almost everyone else's eyes were tilted upward. Mandy was between her mom and dad on the side of the table farthest from the fireworks display, sitting facing the table, while Lisa was between the twins on the other side, facing away from them.

"Mom? Dad? Spread your beach towels out over your laps." Mandy whispered to her parents. "That's an order from your Mistress."

"Y-yes Mistress," Gretchen replied hesitantly. "W-what do you want us to do? Masturbate?"

"You slip off your panties, mom. And daddy? Unzip your walking shorts and expose your cock," Mandy said, with a naughty grin. She placed a hand in each of her parent's laps and fingered her mom's slit with one hand, while slowly jacking off her dad with the other. When they were both ready, she leaned forward across the table and said, "Terri? Teddi? Crawl under the table, get under the towels on mom and dad's laps, and make them cum with your mouths."

"OH! Oh no, dear! There are people all around us!" Gretchen whispered, as she watched the twins scrambling to obey their big sister. "Someone's bound to see us!"

"They're all watching the sky. If you don't want to get caught, don't moan to loud, or if you do, try to make it sound like you're reacting to the fireworks up there, and not in your laps!" Mandy said wickedly. She kept fingering her mom's clit as she felt Terri starting to lap Gretchen's wet cunt, and with her other hand Mandy guided her father's cock into Teddi's hungry mouth.

"No fair. I don't get to see anything this way," Lisa complained. She draped her own towel over her lap and plunged her fingers inside her panties to begin masturbating in public. She could hear the twins lapping and slurping under the table, and her mother and father's involuntary whimpers and quiet moans of pleasure as they tried to maintain their composure.

Lisa looked to her left and could barely make out that Pokeinfo had Cynthia sitting on his lap on the grass. From the way the bunny's hips were slowly rotating, she was certain the young couple were fucking right out on the open lawn, not four feet away from Cynthia's parents and siblings.

She looked to her right and was pretty sure she saw Edna ducking under another picnic table, to begin sucking the cock of an adult wolf guy. Edna's brother and parents were only a few feet in front of her, staring up at the fireworks and oblivious to the actions of the naughty vixen.

Mandy squirmed in her seat. Her hands were both occupied, and her crotch was on fire with need. "L-Lisa? Can you... please... do me? I need to cum too!" she whispered urgently.

"Oh, I guess. But I get daddy first when we get home!" Lisa replied. She turned around and slid under the table between the twins.

"Deal!" Mandy gasped. Then she sighed in pleasure as she felt her sister's tongue lapping at her slit. "Oh God! Oh! Do it sis!"

"Keep your own voice down, dear," her mother said shakily. "If your father and I can do it, so can you."

As the fireworks show wound to a climax, so did the Blackwell family, as the three kids under the table masturbated themselves while they licked or sucked their partners, trying to make everyone cum before the show ended.

"OHHHH!" "Ahhhhhh!" "Oh my!" exclaimed Richard, Mandy and Gretchen as the sky above exploded in a blazing finale, matched only by the intensity of their own orgasmic climaxes. Similar muffled moans came from beneath the table, where Terri and Teddi jacked off onto their parents' ankles, and Teddi gulped down his father's seed. Lisa moaned into her big sister's cunt while frigging herself with both hands and shaking convulsively.

The three youngest kids only barely had time to get out from under the table and back to their seats before the park lights came back on, and the people around them began to pack up to leave. Richard hurriedly tucked himself back into his pants and zipped up his walking shorts.

"Whew! Well done, everyone!" Mandy sighed shakily. "I think we can just sit here a while and wait for traffic to die down. I don't wanna move a muscle after that!"

"Agreed," her father replied. "And besides, I need to clean off my feet and ankles before we haul our stuff back to the car. Some naughty girl just made a mess on them!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 573 By DoggyStyle57, September 2015

==========

July 4th, 2010 (Sunday night) - Pouncefield Park, in Pouncefield.

As soon as they got back to their mom's minivan, Mandy called out, "I get Shotgun! And daddy, you drive us home! Mom, you get in the middle with the twins."

They loaded their gear into the van, Lisa got in the back seat, and Gretchen sat wedged between the twins on the middle seat, which was really only wide enough for two people.

"There aren't enough seat belts this way, dear," Gretchen said. "One of us needs to get in the back seat with Lisa."

"You three aren't gonna use seat belts, mom," Mandy said. "No one can see you. Get on your hands and knees in front of the seat. I want the twins to fuck you at both ends all the way home!"

"I'm game!" Terri said, kneeling and inserting her cock into his mother's mouth when she joined him on the floor.

"Sounds great!" Teddi agreed, kneeling behind their mom and sliding her cock into her mom's cunt. "Mom's really wet! She's enjoying this!"

"I bet she is! See if you can both cum before we get home, and try to make mom cum too!" Mandy said. She remained twisted around in her seat so she could watch her mom getting double fucked by her youngest kids.

"Fuck her good, girls!" Lisa said, peering over the seat on the other side of them. "And take her clothes off! All of them, and hand them to me!"

Gretchen groaned as she was stripped and fucked by her kids. She was glad that they didn't live all that far from the park, and that it was so dark outside. But she flinched every time the interior of the van was illuminated by a passing vehicle.

July 4th, 2010 (Sunday night) - The Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield.

As they pulled into their driveway, in the alley behind their home, Gretchen swallowed the last of Terri's cum and groaned as Teddi filled her cunt with his cream. When he pulled out of her, she pleaded, "May I have my clothes back now, Mistress Lisa? Please?"

"Nope. You're gonna get outa the car here in the driveway, go through the back gate into the yard, and walk across the back yard just like that, naked and with Teddi's cum dripping down your legs. And as soon as we get into the house, they can fuck you as much as they want to before the three of you get some sleep!"

"I don't see any lights on in our neighbor's homes, mom," Mandy said. "I doubt anyone's gonna see you. But I want you to walk into the house naked too! Here's my house keys. The twins go with you, and me an' Lisa will help daddy to unload."

Gretchen took the keys and opened the side door of the van, darted to the gate, and opened it. To her chagrin, the back yard's security light's motion sensor triggered and caused the entire yard to be flooded with light! But the neighbor's windows all remained dark, and she streaked across the yard, fumbling with the keys and dropping them as she tried to open the door.

Terri and Teddi followed close behind their mom, with their panties in hand and nothing on under their skirts. When their mom bent over to pick up the dropped keys, Teddi couldn't resist reaching out and fingering her mom's sloppy slit, feeling her cum dripping from their mother. "Get on all fours on the floor in the kitchen really quick, mom! Terri needs to fill you too!" she said.

"Eeep!" Gretchen squealed. She looked around frantically and saw a light come on in the second floor bedroom window next door. She almost broke the key off in the lock as she opened the kitchen door and scooted inside, with the twins right behind her.

"I didn't see anyone in the window, mom," Terri stated, as he thrust his cock into his mom. "Old mister Handley doesn't move very fast any more. I don't think he had time to get to the window and see who yelped. He probably won't see anything but our big sisters and daddy bringing in our picnic stuff."

Teddi thrust his cock into his mom's mouth before she could reply to her twin. "Don't worry mom. No one saw you. Oh Dang! I can't get enough of mating with you, mom! You rock!"

Mandy hauled each of the wheeled ice chests into the kitchen, and then brought in her mom's clothes and the rest of the picnic supplies, but there was no sign of Lisa or Richard. As she shut the door after the last load, she looked out the back window and said, "Lisa's making daddy fuck her in the middle of the back yard, an' they're both naked! I don't see a light in Mister Handley's bedroom window anymore, but he just might be watching them, with his lights out! If he is, I hope his heart can handle it! Dang! Daddy's really pounding her! You oughta see this! Oh! Well, I guess you three are too busy to look, huh? They should be in soon. Daddy's unloading his balls into Lisa right now, but I don't think he tied with her."

Gretchen shuddered and climaxed for the second time since getting between her kids on the kitchen floor. The twins had traded places and Terri was now cumming down her throat, while Teddi tied with her and pumped his seed into her womb. She felt sloppy and soaked, with three loads of her sons' cum filling her belly and three more in her tummy, and wondered how many more times her young studs could cum tonight. Both of her pups were still hard as rocks!

Soon after that, Lisa came in, with her daddy's cum dripping down the inside of her thighs, followed by her father, who held their clothes in one hand.

"That was... quite exciting!" he admitted, as he dropped the clothes on the kitchen table where Mandy had left his wife's clothing. "The risk of getting caught, both in the park tonight and just now in our yard, really put an edge on having sex with our kids! I think we'd be crazy to do that very often, but wow... I can't believe what a rush that was!"

"It sure was fun!" Mandy agreed. "Let's go to your bedroom and watch mom and the twins one more time, before Lisa and I fuck your brains out, daddy!"

===

As soon as they got upstairs, Gretchen got on her back on the bed and spread her thighs obscenely. But before her sons could start ravishing her again, Lisa said, "Daddy? I want you to lick mommy clean before the twins fuck her again. How many loads of cum did they dump in you mom?"

"Three, Mistress. One in the car, and two in the kitchen," she replied shakily. "And that was three at each end. I swallowed as much as they poured into my belly!"

The kids all watched as their father obediently licked three loads of his sons' cum from their mom. The older two girls fondled their younger sibling's cocks while they watched their parents' obscene performance.

"That's a good Pet! Lick it all up daddy!" Mandy said encouragingly. "Get every last drop of your son's cum out of their mommy's cunt, and then you can fuck me while you watch them fucking mommy again!"

"Yeah, slurp it all up, daddy!" Lisa added.

The twins kicked off their shoes, but left their dresses on. As soon as their father finished slurping their cum out of their mom, they pounced on her and started fucking her again.

"I get to fuck her next!" Terri said, crawling between her mom's thighs and shoving her hard cock into her mom without waiting for agreement from her twin.

Teddi didn't complain, and almost as quickly straddled her mom's chest, lifted her skirt out of the way, and thrust her cock into her mom's hungry mouth. "Suck it, mommy! Suck my cock and swallow my cum!" she said with a giggle.

"Well, what are you waiting for, daddy?" Mandy asked, as she knelt beside the bed on all fours, with her head at the edge of the bed so she could watch her younger siblings fucking their mom. "Fuck me or use my butt, I don't care. Just stuff me full of my daddy's cock!"

"Yes, Mistress," Richard replied, lining up his cock with his eldest daughter's wet cunny and thrusting into her to the hilt.

Lisa stood beside her sister, facing her dad, and fingered herself, occasionally pausing to raise her fingers to her mouth and lick her father's cum off of them while he watched her. "This is soooo hot! Our family is so sexy!" she sighed.

"They sure are!" Mandy agreed. "It's a good thing tomorrow's a holiday and mom and dad don't have to work. I don't think any of us are gonna get much sleep tonight!"

===

July 5th, 2010 (Monday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

Shortly after dinner on July 5th, Hans got a phone call from Mandy.

"Hey there, lover! Check your e-mail recently?" she asked cheerfully.

"Not in the last hour or so. Why?" he replied.

"I just sent you a sizzling hot message about how yesterday went for my family. So hot I even encrypted it, the way you showed me how to do," she said. "Let's just say it was a fantastic success! How have things been going for you?"

"Pretty well," Hans replied. "Summer vacation starts for the maids here in another week, so with them still in school, and needing to do their homework at night, we've been spending most of the time during the day relaxing here at the mansion, playing with Karla's twins, and teaching Meghan how to do archery. She's catching on pretty quickly! Most of her arrows hit the target at 20 meters or so, and each time we practice she's managed to get at least one bulls eye. Father bought her a bow and arrows of her own last week. A 40 pound compound bow. The pulleys make it easier for her to aim, since she hasn't got so much to hold back once she gets the bow drawn." He paused a moment, and then said, "Ummm, did you get my e-mail, about my date with Bonnie a few weeks back? You, ahhhh, never replied to that."

"Yeah, I got it," Mandy said. "It kind of surprised me that you let them know about Hannah. As for the rest of it, well, I'm glad Bonnie isn't too seriously interested in you, okay? But it kinda worried me how much her mom and aunt 'enjoyed' that night. I... didn't know what to say about that."

"Don't let them get to you," Hans replied. "It was fun, sure. But there's nothing for you to worry about. I meant it when I told them that we probably wouldn't do stuff like that very often with their family, and father agrees with me. Bonnie is happy with her current arrangements, and doesn't want to get married, to me or anyone else. What her family was hoping for is no threat to you or to any of my other girlfriends."

"Yeah, I know. And even if you did want to make Bonnie another one of your official girlfriends, I don't mind sharing. But her mom and her aunt... I just don't know," Mandy replied uncertainly.

"Because they are adults?" Hans asked.

"No... Oh heck, how much can I safely say in a phone call?" Mandy asked.

"You're right to be cautious. Look, I'll read your e-mail, and let you know what I think of it. When you reply, if there's anything that is worrying you, ask me in that e-mail, and keep encrypting it both ways. That's safe enough," Hans replied. "So, ummm, got any plans for today? Your parents have a day off today, right?"

Mandy giggled and replied, "Let's just say that Lisa and I are spending a lot of time with daddy today, while mom plays with our little sisters. I don't think any of us are gonna leave the house."

Hans grinned, imagining that his girlfriend might even at this very moment be riding her father's cock. "Well, enjoy yourselves! And don't tire your father out too much, okay?"

"Oh, we're letting him rest occasionally, to recharge," Mandy replied. "Take care, lover. Bye for now."

"Bye bye, Mandy. My love to you and your family. Take care," Hans replied, hanging up the phone after she disconnected at her end.

===

When he retired for the evening, Hans was joined by Marie and Heidi for the night. They had all read Mandy's e-mail by now, as well as a second e-mail from Mandy where she admitted that during her call with Hans earlier that day, her sister Lisa had been eagerly fucking their father, while their dad lapped his own cream from Mandy's cunny. Mandy had stated she didn't mind the idea of Hans mating with adult ladies. She loved fucking both of her parents, and really liked watching him fuck her mother, and she was also hoping that someday she would get to see Hans fucking his own mother, too. But she just felt that Lady Maria and her sister in law Natalia were too eager to convince Hans to marry Bonnie, and too willing to offer him anything, including themselves in bed, to sweeten the deal.

"She has a point, you know," Marie said, as she snuggled close beside her half-brother and their sister Heidi got into position to suck on their brother's cock. "I think I trust Bonnie well enough. But if they talk you into making a baby with Bonnie, what's to prevent her parents from making it public and suing you for paternity?"

"Well, we would need a strict breeding contract, like my parents had," Hans replied. "I looked into what a 'stud contract' says, and it can pretty clearly limit any legal claims that the guy or the girl or any children that they produce can make on each other. I'm still not sure I would be willing to do that for her, but if I ever do, you can be certain that I'll have father's lawyers draw up a very tight contract for it."

"Do you think daddy will let me play with them, after you or daddy have popped my cherry?" Heidi asked. "I think I'd like to do it with them at least once."

"Maybe, but I think it's a lot more likely that father will prefer to give you permission to fuck as much as you want to with anyone in Mandy's family, rather than Bonnie's," Hans replied. "He's already said you can do as much oral or anal sex with the Blackwell family as you want, once we get back to America."

"Yeah, I guess that would be just about the same, wouldn't it? And I do already like an' trust Mandy and her family," Heidi said. She stroked Hans' cock a few times, kissed the tip of it, and then asked, "Big brother? Do you, ummm... Do you think you might pop little Meghan's cherry before daddy lets you pop mine?"

"Oh, I don't think so, no," Hans said. "She doesn't seem interested in sex at all yet, even though she's lived in Pouncefield with her mom and step-dad for over a year. Think about the mess she's lived through. You loved me and trusted me completely when we had sex the first time, and you knew that no one in our household would dream of hurting you. She lived with a pretty constant fear that her step father would hurt her or her mom. It will take time for her to trust us as much as you trusted me, even if deep down she's just as horny as you were at her age."

"Okay. I think I'm glad it's working out that way. I mean, I do wanna have her join us, eventually. But I think I'd be kinda jealous if she got you to pop her cherry before you pop mine," Heidi admitted. "I don't mind that you fuck all of my older sisters. But it should be my turn to lose my virginity next, not a sister who's younger than me!"

"That's fair, I suppose. And I doubt either Meghan or Catherine would want to push ahead of you for that," Hans said, patting his sister on the head. "I'll promise you this, okay? I won't try to convince any of my younger sisters to have sex with me, before father says I can do it with you. It's less than a year until your 10th birthday. I know it seems like forever, but it will be time for you to lose your cherry before you know it. And you still get to do anything else with me, right?"

"Yeah. Thanks, Hans. I'm tryin' real hard to be patient, but it isn't easy, when I get to see jus' about everybody else fucking like minks in heat," Heidi said. Then she leaned down and started eagerly sucking on her brother's cock.

"I agree that you should wait a while yet with Meghan," Marie said, getting up and positioning her wet slit over her brother's face. "But I hope it isn't too long after you pop Heidi's cherry. I don't like lying to Meghan. She thinks I'm watching a late night movie with you and Heidi in the Recreation room right now. I'm running out of excuses why I'm not heading for bed in my own room when she's getting tucked in for the night. Now lick me, lover. I need your tongue inside me!"

For the next several minutes the kids were silent, except for an occasional moan of pleasure from each of them as Hans licked Marie, Heidi sucked Hans, and Heidi carefully fingered her own virginal slit, so she could cum too. The younger puppy girl happily swallowed her brother's first load of the evening, and kept sucking to keep him hard until he had made Marie cum.

As his sisters traded places and Marie slipped his cock into her sopping wet slit, Hans said, "Meghan's lived in Pouncefield long enough that you would have thought by now she would be as horny as Edna Foxx. I think she just needs to take time to learn to trust other people, before she can open up to us. Could be she's already feeling something, but either doesn't understand what it means, or is too frightened to admit to anyone that she feels that way. I'd bet her step father said all sorts of nasty things about her mom's sexual past and the guys she must have slept with before he was tricked into marrying her. That would make anyone want to clam up if they were also feeling sexy urges."

Heidi squatted over Hans' muzzle, tail wagging, and said, "Yeah. We'll all just hafta try extra hard to let her know how much we all love her, an' that she can trust us."

"Ohhhh, that feels good, Hans!" Marie sighed as she took her brother's entire length inside her. "Maybe it would help her to trust us more if she knew I have the same father that she has? Daddy said not to tell her yet, and it probably would be better to deal with that after Meghan and I have been introduced to mom's parents. But if she knew I was related to her by blood as well as adoption, and knew how much father loves my mom? I really hope father lets us tell her the truth about me sooner rather than later."

Hans wasn't able to answer, since his mouth was occupied with licking Heidi to an orgasm. But he raised one hand in a 'thumbs up' gesture, to show he agreed with Marie.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 574 By DoggyStyle57, January 2016

==========

July 5th, 2010 (Monday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

While Hans, Heidi and Marie enjoyed their pleasures in Hans' room, Marie's mother, M'Lady Cheri LeChow, entered Lord Karl's bedroom via the maid passages. She was dressed in her Maid's uniform, and carried a small, boxy device in one hand.

"_Ma chere_Meghan is finally asleep, Master," she said, as she set the battery operated baby monitor on the bedside table. "She sleeps soundly on most nights, but if she awakens and calls out for me, I will be able to hear her with this device, and go back via Marie's room. If I flush the toilet as I pass through the bathroom between the bedrooms, she will believe I was only using the toilet in the night."

"Good thinking, my Pet," Lord Karl said, as he kissed her warmly and began to undress his favorite maid. "I shall refrain from tying with you, so you may leave more rapidly if there is a need. Of course, it would be easier if Meghan knew and accepted that you were one of my lovers. I think, after we return from seeing your parents and siblings, we should seriously consider telling her how long I have loved you, and the truth about Marie being my daughter, and that Marie is therefore her half-sister. The visit with your family will be a good test. If Meghan can refrain from letting anyone know that she is aware I am her true father, even in the emotionally charged moments of meeting her adoptive grandparents and aunts and uncles for the first time, then I would say that Marie's secrets will also be safe with her. And if she does let it slip to your family that I am her biological father, then at worst I have to admit to them a 'past indiscretion', for a relationship that clearly is no longer active."

"As you wish, Master," Cheri replied, as he removed her blouse and she knelt topless before him, and opened her lover's dressing gown. "I shall be glad of your support when I tell my parents about both girls. Yet I do wish we could get the rest of it over with, and tell them everything, and that we could tell Meghan as well. But even without that disclosure, it will help a great deal that my family knows you are taking care of our needs, even if they think it is merely because you are a superior and kind-hearted employer."

"Unfortunately, we really shouldn't let your family know just how deeply I love you, or that I hope to marry you, until my divorce is final, and the arrangements have been made to make Hans the next Count after me," Lord Karl said. "We must take this one step at a time. It will be enough of a shock as it is for them to suddenly learn that they are grandparents, that you hid Marie from them for twelve years, and to meet your adoptive and natural daughters. After we straighten that out with your family, as our next step I should really speak to Hans and get his agreement to his part in my plans. While I hope he will cooperate, he may be unwilling to take on the responsibility of becoming the next Count after me as soon as he turns eighteen. If he asks us to delay his being named as the next Count after me, there is little I can do about it. I can't force him to do it. But once we have his agreement and have a date set, then yes, we can tell your parents the whole truth about my relationship with you, and that I am Marie's father. I just hope they can accept that her conception happened while I was married to Helga, and how young you were, and won't hold against me the relations that I have with you, as well as with my other young maids. Because it will be almost impossible to admit to them how Marie was conceived, without also admitting that I mate with at least some of my maids, despite being married. It won't hurt to allow them to believe my relationship with Marie is platonic, and goes no farther than is proper between a man and his bastard daughter. They don't need to know she is also one of my lovers."

"But what of her relationship with Hans, Master?" Cheri asked. "Once they know that Marie is your daughter, and that therefore Hans is her half-brother, how can Hans and Marie ever admit to my family that they are in love with each other? For that matter, Meghan already knows Marie is one of Hans' girlfriends. Once she knows Marie is also your child, surely she will come to realize that means Hans is having sex with his own sister."

"Do they need to admit anything to your family, or even to Meghan, if Marie continues as Hans' First Maid? Could they not all be led to believe that Hans and I are merely _employing_his half-sister, to protect and support her, and that their relationship is that of Master and maid, and of a brother who loves and wants to protect his sister, but not that they are lovers?" Karl asked. "Just because I enjoy sexual relations with all of my maids that is no reason for your family to assume that Hans will also do so. We both know he will fuck them all, of course, but we don't have to tell that to your parents or siblings."

"I guess that would work, Master," Cheri said pensively, before taking her Lord's cock into her mouth and beginning to suck his cock.

"Of course, your parents might more readily accept that Hans and Marie are lovers, if they first came to accept incest themselves," Lord Karl commented. "Is there any chance of that? Have either of your parents shown any inclination to incest, or do you think they might be convinced to try it?"

Cheri almost choked on his cock. She sputtered and removed his shaft from her mouth, coughed a couple of times, then looked up at him and said, "Master! Are you implying that I should seduce my mother and father? Neither of them ever acted in such an intimate way regarding any of my siblings or myself, nor did they ever encourage or permit us to get too intimate with each other. We do freely hug and kiss each other, as most French people do. But chastely, My Lord!"

"Just considering possibilities, is all, my Pet. I certainly won't order you to mate with either of your parents or with any of your siblings, or even suggest that you try it, if you think they would react badly to it. That would be much too dangerous after they learn I am Marie's father, if they didn't fully accept the idea," Lord Karl said quickly. "But perhaps we could at least find out strength and direction their feelings with regards to incest? I do not know your family very well, I shall admit. I learned enough about them to gain their trust when I recruited you, but I didn't have any reason at that time to investigate how they felt about a topic like incest."

"I... would not know where to begin with such a question, Master," Cheri said. "I have only recently myself accepted the idea of my daughter and I committing incest with your family and each other. I have never considered asking someone who I did not already know accepted such practices how they felt about it. How... How do you find out about maid candidates that already mate with relatives? It isn't the sort of thing most people would speak freely of to a stranger."

"In some cases, it's been a matter of public record, because their sex lives were exposed and they got into trouble for it. Those are the easy ones. I tell their families or the authorities detaining them that I will give the children discipline and a structured environment. But privately I tell the girls that I accept what they do with their sisters or brothers or whatever, and offer them a safe haven to continue their incestuous pleasures," Karl said. "In other cases, my investigators either get solid evidence that a candidate has been mating with a parent or a sibling, or at least evidence of sufficient wanton behavior to imply they would not balk at trying incest, to please me. And even where I know a maid isn't involved in incest so far, my training methods permit me to require her to try it, if a suitable relative is available."

"That still gives me no starting point for my parents, Master," Cheri replied.

"Well, I can't think of a good way to ask it either, so forget about it, for now, my beloved Pet. I will give it some thought, and if I have any plausible ideas, I will discuss them with you," Lord Karl replied. He looked thoughtful for a moment, as he stroked her hair while she resumed sucking his cock. Then he asked, "Tell me this, my dear. To the best of your knowledge, is your parents' relationship completely monogamous? Have you ever known your father to have had an affair, or to have made use of a prostitute?"

"I... am not sure, My Lord," Cheri replied. "I was quite young when I left my family to work for you. Only eleven, and the youngest of the five children in my family. I suppose I could discreetly ask my older brothers or sisters if all has been well in my parents' marital arrangements since I left. Why?"

"Well, it occurred to me that after you tell your parents about your natural and adoptive daughters, they might wish to visit their grandchildren at my mansion," Lord Karl said. "Now of course I would do nothing to cause strife in their marriage. But if, perhaps, your father is not always faithful to your mother, then possibly he might wish to be 'entertained' by one of my maids? Or perhaps by a pair of twins? If he accepted such an offer, and took no offense at two of my maids each having sex with her sister to entertain him, and if he saw they were happy and doing it without being forced, we would have our answer, at least for him."

July 6th, 2010 (Tuesday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

The next day, a few hours before dinner, Cheri picked up the phone in her room, and hesitantly dialed the number of her sister, Clarice LeChow.

"Hello, Clarice?" she began, speaking in French.

The voice on the other end replied, "Oh no! I am Candice. But she is here, certainly. Who shall I say is calling, if you please?"

"Oh! I am sorry, Candice!" Cheri replied, belatedly recognizing the voice and name as her sister's lesbian Partner and housemate. "This is Cheri LeChow. Clarice's little sister?

"Oh! The one that lives in Switzerland, with that rich Baron or whatever?" Candice asked.

"Well, yes, though he is the son of a Count, and not a Baron. And while I still work for him, I have been living in America most recently," Cheri replied. "Is my sister in a good mood? I need to speak with her, if you please?"

"About as good as it gets, sweetie. I just finished rocking her world, if you know what I mean? She's just finishing a shower after our playtime. I'll go get her, hon," Candice said.

After a moment, a more familiar voice came on the phone. "Cheri? To what do I owe the honor of a call, little sister? It's our brother Andre that has a birthday this month, not me. Speaking of which, Mom loved the silver tea set that you sent her for her birthday. But you know, sweetie, she really would have preferred a visit from you. Bern isn't all that far away from Lyon, is it? Maybe a four hour drive?"

"Three and a half hours," Cheri replied. "But I am not often here in Bern. I have been in America, as guardian for my employer's children."

"Yeah, but you're calling from Bern now, aren't you? I recognized the area code on my caller ID," her sister said. "Hey... you aren't in trouble, are you? Why are you back in Europe? Did that rich guy's wife get jealous and toss you out?"

"Oh no! I am still on surprisingly good terms with Lady Helga von Bernerholdt, and I have always been on good terms with my employer, Lord Karl von Bernerholdt," Cheri said quickly. "I am in Bern to bring their children home for a visit to their father, over the summer vacation. All is quite well with my work, but I arrived in Switzerland too late to attend mother on her birthday. I... I do plan to visit them soon, however. That is why I called you."

"Hey, I'm sorry I chided you about never visiting, my dear sister, but mom and dad certainly will be pleased and surprised that you suddenly want to come see them. Like, seriously, you hardly ever come to see us, and I know you can afford the air fare. Is that boss of yours such a taskmaster?" Clarice asked. "And why now? And why call me? I'm not their social planner. You do still have mom and dad's phone number, don't you?"

"I have it memorized, of course. I am certain it has not changed since I moved out," Cheri said. "My work does keep me quite busy. Raising... several children and seeing to their safety and education is quite a daunting task, yet a most rewarding one. I... called you because I need to know some... personal stuff... about mom and dad. Before I speak to them myself. And you were the last one of us living under their roof, yes?"

"Well, yes, but that was nearly seven years ago, little sister. I moved out of their place and set up housekeeping with Candice when I graduated from college. You know that," Clarice replied. "But the rest of us do see mom and dad pretty often. They're healthy, if that's what you're worried about. And they're... not alone. You know about the girl they rent a room to, right? A Cocker Spaniel girl about our age, named Carrie Lyons? She's... still renting my old bedroom from them. So the nest isn't exactly empty, even though all of us kids have moved out."

"I recall the girl, slightly," Cheri said. "Worked at a coffee shop in their neighborhood, yes?"

"That's the one," Clarice replied. "Last I heard, she's become the manager of that bistro, but still works at the same place. So, what did you want to know?"

Cheri took a deep breath, and asked, "Have... mother and father ever... had marital problems? Mother is... getting older, and father always had quite the physical relationship with her, yes? I mean, as children, we could all hear them through the bedroom door at night. Is mother... well... still able to satisfy his needs? Do you know if father has ever... been unfaithful to her?"

"Why do you ask that?" Clarice asked suspiciously. "Has that married boss of yours been making passes at you? I know you're all ga-ga about him, and heck, even as queer as I am, I can see that boss of yours is a real stud. But are you asking me if I think if mom and dad would forgive you for having an affair with a married man?"

Cheri was shocked into silence. Her sister's intuitive query had inadvertently hit far too close to the truth, and she was at a loss for how to reply.

"Sis? Hey... I'm not judging you, okay?" Clarice said into the awkward silence. "Cheri? Are you still there? Hell, we've known for years that you love that big guy, even if he can't legally have you because he's already married. It's in your eyes and all over your face every time you talk about him. Even Candice and I can see it, girl. Just... well if you are sleeping with him, don't let his wife catch you and fire you over it, okay? I know you love working for him. Don't blow that for a tumble in bed with him, no matter how big a stud he is."

"I... did not say I am sleeping with him..." Cheri replied slowly. "But... hypothetically... if I did... could mother and father forgive me?"

"Yes, they could, and I'm sure they would," Clarice replied. "Look, I won't say anything about what you did, or didn't, just confess, to anyone, okay? And I shouldn't probably tell you this, but... father has a mistress, and it's all right with mother. In fact, it was at her suggestion that he sought one, when menopause made vaginal sex difficult for her. As long as he is willing to remain married to her, and is open with her about it, she's okay with him screwing a younger girl. In fact, she... you're not gonna believe this... mom's having sex with his mistress too!"

"R-really? But how could you know all this?" Cheri asked.

"A few years back, at Christmas, Candice and I arrived at mom and dad's home a day earlier than we had planned to arrive, to spend the holidays with them and with our other siblings. It was a year after I moved in with Candice, and we were trying to arrive before a big storm hit, so we didn't have to drive in bad weather," Cheri's sister explained. "Anyway, Candice was still getting our luggage from our car, and I let myself into mom and dad's home with my old key. I called out, but apparently they didn't hear me. Out of habit I went to my old room, to drop off my coat, and... there was dad, on my old bed, screwing the girl who rents my room from them, Carrie, while the little Cocker Spaniel eagerly ate our mom's cunny! Mom was too busy having an orgasm to see me, and dad was facing away from me, but I could clearly see his dick plunging in and out of that little Cocker Spaniel's sloppy snatch, while he said something about 'taking daddy's seed like a good little girl' to her. I backed away before they could see me, and made a lot more noise at the door, so they knew I was in the house. Mom came down to greet me, with her bathrobe on and her hair soaked, and said dad was still in the shower. I pretended I hadn't seen anything, because I didn't want to create a scene at Christmas, and ruin the holiday for everyone."

"Oh my!" Cheri replied.

"After everyone had gone home, I came back, alone, on the pretext of having left my scarf in the hall closet. I told mom, dad and Carrie what I had seen, and they told me the whole story. I haven't told anyone else, other than my lover, Candice," Clarice said. "Carrie... has a thing for older men. And for women, too. She's bisexual. Apparently she'd been fucking her father and lezzing out with her sister as a kid, starting when each of them was twelve. But her mom caught daddy fucking their two daughters one night, and divorced him and sent him to prison for raping the girls. Carrie and her sister didn't consider it rape, though. They both had loved it, and when their mom eventually read Carrie's diary and threw the girls out, Carrie and her sister split a studio apartment and remained lovers. Carrie's younger sister, Rebecca, even moved in and joined them for foursomes for about six months, making out with her big sister as well as our mom and dad, until she found a rich older man of her own to shack up with as her 'sugar daddy'. I guess that's what dad is to Carrie now. She doesn't actually pay them for her room and board. She gets free rent and free meals for having sex with mom and dad as often as they all want to, and they also help her out financially when money is tight for her - like helping pay for her community college classes. It's worked out pretty well for them for the last seven years, I guess. Carrie still lives with them, and mom and dad both seem happier and more relaxed than when I lived there. So yeah... if you're that big guy's mistress, and aren't getting into trouble over it, they can forgive you. They're both screwing around with a girl 30 years younger than dad, and they did it with her sister too, when the girl was still just 16 years old."

"That... isn't why I am coming to see them, but thank you," Cheri said, still trying to process the idea of her parents mating with a girl her age. "They... it did not bother them, that Carrie had sex with her father and her sister? They actually watched the sisters mating with each other, and were not upset?"

"Well, it did_bother them, at first. I mean, neither of them had ever thought about having sex with any of _us, right? But Carrie and Rebecca convinced them that their father had never forced them to mate with him, or with each other. It was all voluntary," Clarice said. "So I guess they grew to accept the idea. Like I said, dad even went along with Carrie's 'daddy issues' and he pretends to be her father while they fuck each other. I thought it was kind of weird at first too, but whatever. They're all happy now, except her dad, from getting caught and sent to prison for fucking his little girls. "

"I see... Have... Have they ever pestered you about not giving them grandchildren?" Cheri asked, changing the subject away from incest. "I know they accept that you are lesbian, and happy with Candice as your Partner, but are they satisfied with only our oldest sister giving them any grandchildren?"

Clarice laughed, and said, "Mom gave up on seeing any kids from me when I was still in high school, soon after I came out as queer. She bugs our brothers about it all the time, though, asking them when they are going to find a nice girl and raise a family, or teasingly asking them if they are queer like me. She'd love to have more grandkids to spoil. Why? Has she been bugging you too?"

"No, not really. M-maybe she fears any child of mine would be... would be runts, like me?" Cheri replied.

"Hey there! Don't get your tail in a knot over that one, sis! Have mom or dad or any of your other relatives ever acted like your size mattered to us?" Clarice replied. "Hey... are you pregnant, sis? Is that what all this is about? I'm sure she wouldn't be that upset if you had a child out of wedlock. Or did some guy knock you up and did right by you? Are you bringing a new husband home, as well as a full belly?"

"I left before my arrested development was known to them, and they have not often seen me since then. I still look like a twelve year old child," Cheri said. "I am not pregnant now, no, nor have I a husband. But I have adopted a child recently, and... I did have a child of my own already, out of wedlock, as you say. I have been too embarrassed to let them know that I have a daughter, but no husband. But now that I have adopted a second child, I want to finally introduce mom and dad to their natural and adopted granddaughters. And to their aunts, uncles, and cousins, of course."

"Really? Wow! Hey, look, I don't care if you have a husband or not, okay? As far as I'm concerned, you're just as well off without one. So, when did the magic happen, sis? You didn't look at all pregnant when you came home for their 30th wedding anniversary celebration, five years ago. How old is the little tyke? And how old is your adopted girl?" Clarice asked.

"The one I adopted, Meghan, is seven, and she is the daughter of one of my former co-workers at my employer's mansion. My friend suffered a very unfortunate and abusive marriage after she left our employ, and was unable to keep custody of her daughter, after her husband was killed while... committing a crime," Cheri admitted. "My natural daughter, Marie, is... she is... twelve."

"My God! Your daughter is twelve? But that means you only would have been twelve or thirteen yourself, when you got pregnant? How in the _hell_did you get knocked up that young? Did you get raped, or what?" Clarice asked. "Did they catch the bastard that did it to you?"

"Marie's father was a tricolor collie boy who I met at my school, at a dance. He was only a year older than myself. He was handsome and a smooth talker, and quite charming. And I was young and naive and, sadly, quite ignorant about birth control. We slipped off together into an unlocked classroom while at that school dance, and he made love to me. It was not rape, no. Not even legally, because we were within three years of age and I had consented to the act. A few months later, when I got sick and the doctor told me I was pregnant, my employer set out to find the boy. But I never saw him again after that night. Lord Karl posted a reward, and hired several private investigators, but no one could find the collie boy. My school had no records of him as a student there, and no one but I could recall having seen him," Cheri lied. "Lord Karl took care of me, paid my medical bills, and protected me. He blamed himself for having me in a school that wasn't sufficiently supervised, and shortly after that he moved all of his maids in training to a school that was all girls. At the time, I simply _couldn't_bring myself to tell mother and father what had happened. They surely would have demanded that I return to them at once, and give up my scholarship! Lord Karl promised that he would allow me to keep the baby and to finish my training and keep my scholarship, and he fulfilled that promise, and more. And he also said that when I felt the time was right, he would help to explain to my parents what happened to me. Now that I have adopted a second child, I want both of my daughters to get to know their grandparents. So as soon as it can be arranged, while I am still in Switzerland for the summer, I wish to break the news to mom and dad, as gently as I can, that they have two more granddaughters."

"Wow... hey, do you want me there to back you up when you tell them? If nothing else, I definitely want to meet them myself!" Clarice offered. "You know we all love you, Cheri. Sure, mom and dad will be upset when they find out how young you were, and that you kept the truth from them for so long. But I know they'll forgive you, because they love you. We all will. So, what do my new nieces look like? Is the one you gave birth to as cute as you?"

"Marie looks enough like me that we can pass for twin sisters, and we are fairly certain that she has arrested development syndrome, like me, so we shall probably always look like twins. My adopted daughter looks like her father - a Bernese Mountain Dog, though her mother was an Irish setter. They are both quite pretty, and very well behaved. If all goes well with mother and father, I will stay a few days with them, and ask you and our brothers and sister to come and see my children as well. But first I wish to talk to them privately about this mistress of theirs, before I ask Lord Karl to join us and I tell them my news, and I have the girls get out of our car to meet their grandparents. Will you be in trouble if I let them know you told me of their arrangements?" Cheri asked.

"I do not think so. They didn't get too upset when I admitted I'd told my lover about it," Clarice stated. "Candice knows me too well, and when I came back from telling mom, dad and Carrie that I knew what they were up to, Candice could tell that my visit to my parents had me emotionally disturbed. That didn't make sense if all I had done was to go back for my scarf. But the idea of mom and dad getting freaky with a girl my age had me kind of crazy for a bit, while I wrapped my head around the idea. Go ahead and tell them I told you. They'll probably be surprised it's taken me this long to tell anyone else. And even if I do get into trouble over it, I do not care. You needed to know this, and all of us kids will find out eventually. Better now than when they are in their graves, and no one can ask questions or offer acceptance and forgiveness."

"Thank you, my dear sister," Cheri said. "I love you, and thank you for what you have confided in me, and for your support."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 575 By DoggyStyle57, February 2016

==========

July 6th, 2010 (Tuesday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

After her phone call with her sister, Cheri sought out Lord Karl. She inquired of several maids that she passed, and was directed to look for him in the mansion's library.

As she walked into the library, she heard the rich, melodious tones of her Master speaking in Gaelic. Coming around a bookcase, she found him seated in a large, comfortable armchair, with her adopted daughter Meghan seated on one of his knees, listening with spellbound attention as her read to her from a large, leather-bound book of Celtic folk tales. Cheri waited for him to end the story, before interrupting them with a soft clearing of her throat.

"Oh! Hi mama Cheri!" little Meghan said in English, as she saw that her adoptive mom had joined them. The child looked around carefully to be sure no one else was there, and the said in a conspiratorial whisper, "Daddy was reading me a story, in Gaelic! Oh! He has a voice that would make any Bard proud!"

"That he does, ma chere Meghan!" Cheri said, coming close and kissing the child on the nose. "But you should be careful always to refer to him only as Lord Karl, or Master Karl. You did not notice _me_when I approached you, and for all you know, someone else may be just behind me, on the other side of that bookcase! Now, it is almost time for dinner. Please go to our rooms and seek Marie, so you can bathe and get changed for dinner."

"Yes, mama Cheri! I will," Meghan said. She hugged Lord Karl and kissed his broad chest, and then slid off his lap saying, "Thank you, Lord Karl, for takin' the time ta read tae me! It is so nice to hear those stories in Gaelic! See you at dinner!"

"I was glad to do so, my dear. I always enjoy reading to you. See you soon," he replied affectionately.

Cheri patted her child on the head as she departed, and when the girl was out of earshot, she turned to her Master and said, "I have called one of my sisters, Master, and learned much about my parents' recent activities. May we discuss the call privately, in your suite?"

"Certainly, my Pet!" Karl said, rising from the chair and bending low to passionately kiss his favorite maid, "But you seem troubled. Is something amiss?"

"What I learned was... something of a surprise to me, My Lord, and quite frankly, I could use a stiff drink," Cheri said, once she caught her breath again after that wonderful kiss. "All is well with them, but... well, I need privacy to discuss it further."

"Then you shall have it, as well as that drink," Lord Karl said, leading the way.

===

In his private suite, Lord Karl asked Cheri, "What will you have, my dear? Sherry? Amaretto? Brandy?"

"Brandy, Master. And make it a large serving, if you please," Cheri replied.

He poured it for her, pouring one for himself as well. As he watched her take a rather large sip of the brandy, he asked, "So, what has you in such a state, my dear? Did you learn something that will make it harder to introduce your children to their grandparents?"

"Forgive me, Master," she replied, looking somewhat dismayed and chagrined at how much of the drink she had consumed in the first gulp. "Quite the opposite, actually. But the revelation has been something of a shock to me. I think we shall have very little trouble from my parents over you being my lover, despite the difference in our ages, or even about Marie and I and others in our households committing incest. What my sister told me was that for the past seven years, my father has had a mistress, with my mother's consent and support. Furthermore, my mother also is pleasured by that Mistress! I had not ever imagined my parents bedding anyone but each other, and I find it almost inconceivable that my mother has, at so late a point in her life, decided she is bisexual. Yet my sister assures me that they are both quite happily mating with a girl my age, and that they even pretend they are her parents while doing so! This girl that they have welcomed to their bed lost her virginity to her own father, and has an ongoing lesbian affair with her sister, and my parents have accepted that."

"You don't say! Well, that certainly does work in our favor, doesn't it?" Lord Karl said. "Your father and mother are close to my age, are they not? And if that mistress of theirs is your age, and they have been mating with her for seven years, that would mean they started having sex with her while she was a teenager. Not as young as you were when I bedded you, but still too young to be legal, even if they were not married. And you say they pretend she is their daughter? They actually fantasize about incest while bedding the girl?"

"Well, they at least play up to the girl's 'daddy issues', my Lord," Cheri replied. "I gather she is much like M'Lady Karla. Her father introduced her to sex when she was extremely young, and she liked it. She eventually helped him to seduce her younger sister. And she only ceased mating with her father because her mother caught him fucking both of his children, and had him sent to prison."

"A pattern I have seen before," Lord Karl admitted. "And one I have taken advantage of, as well. A child who learns sex from an adult with much more experience will often wish to continue mating with more experienced, older partners. Were you the only one of your siblings unaware of your parents' Mistress?"

"No, Master. As far as I am aware, my sister Clarice and her lesbian partner, Candice, are the only other family members who know my parents sleep with the girl. At least, Clarice believes the others do not know. My parents and Miss Carrie, their Mistress, know that Clarice and Candice are aware of the affair, and had asked them to remain silent about it. Clarice had told no one other than Candice since she caught them in bed together. And when I saw them five years ago, for their wedding anniversary celebration, everything seemed normal. Yet by then the girl had been sharing their bed for two years."

"So we may still have to worry about your brothers and your other sister finding out the full truth, but at least Clarice is likely to be on our side," Lord Karl stated. "How much did you tell Clarice about your own situation? When she told you about her parents' incest fantasies and the Mistress and her past, did she seem troubled by any of that?"

"I have told Clarice our cover story about Marie's father being a tricolor Collie, Master." Cheri replied. "She suspects I am bedding you, but I declined to confirm her suspicions. She stated outright that she doesn't care if I am sleeping with you, as long as your wife doesn't catch us and fire me over your infidelity. She initially was upset that I had been so young when I became pregnant, and yet she is inclined to accept that my parents' mistress and her father and sister had an incestuous affair going at a similarly young age. And she offered to be there to support me when I tell my parents that I had a daughter out of wedlock. I think that we can eventually tell her the full truth, and she will accept the matter. As for my other sister and my two brothers, I cannot say yet how they will react to any of this. I will call my parents and ask to see them, and only after I have seen them in person will I confront them with the fact that they have that young Mistress. After I offer them my acceptance and support for their arrangements, that is when I will want you by my side, when I tell them about Marie and Meghan."

"A good plan, my Pet," Lord Karl replied, taking another sip of his brandy. "Catch them in an indiscretion and forgive them for it, and them forgiving you for your own activities should be more certain. And it sounds like your sister is willing to be supportive. We'll worry about your other siblings later."

He paused thoughtfully for a few moments and then said, "I want to make it very clear that what I am about to suggest is in no way an order. But knowing what you have just learned, about your parents fantasizing about incest while mating with a girl your age, do you think they would react favorably to you making an offer to join them in bed? That would be the most solid reassurance that we could get that they will accept Marie having sex with either of us, or with Hans. If they accept you as their lover, they can hardly complain about what we do with each other. Would you be willing to consider asking them to mate with you?"

"I... will consider it, Master. A lot will depend on how they react when I speak to them about their Mistress and what they do with her. If they truly have no problem with the girl mating with her sister in front of them, and if they actually find it pleasant to fantasize about mating with me while they have sex with her, then I would agree that my mating with them in reality could do no harm, and may help Marie's future acceptance with them. For... for many years you asked me to pretend I was your daughter in the bedroom, and I complied with your wishes. I tried always to see you in my arms, and to think of being your child, and not to think of the act as me mating with my real father. But I would be lying if I said his image never came to mind in those sessions. I felt guilty about it, but it was not unpleasant."

"I will leave that to your best judgement, my dear," Lord Karl said. "Is there anything else? If not, then I suggest calling them soon to make the arrangements."

"There is one thing more, Master," Cheri said. "When I told my sister the cover story about the collie boy, she did not openly question it. But she did say that it is obvious to everyone in my family by now that I love you. She said my family all love me unconditionally, and only want me to be happy. But when my parents learn about Marie, they are likely to at least suspect that you are her father, as I was in your care, and as they have recent experience knowing of a child whose innocence was taken by a much older male caretaker. If... If my parents truly are no longer bothered by the idea that Carrie was mating with her father when she was twelve, and if they ask directly if you were the one who impregnated me, and not the collie boy, I think you should tell them the whole truth. You have done everything you can to care for Marie and I, save for renouncing your wife and marrying me. I think they will accept the truth, especially if you tell them your plans to eventually marry me."

"That is asking me to take a big risk, my dear," Lord Karl said. "I am very vulnerable right now, until the inheritance is settled. One word in the wrong ear could ruin us all. But if I am ruined, you would also lose your livelihood, and I can't imagine your parents would be willing to risk that. I will talk to Hans, and try to get his assent, and we will let Heidi know as well. But we would be much safer on that course if you have already bedded your parents, or at least if they had agreed to bed you. For they would then have as much to lose as we would, if my full activities were exposed. Our future happiness together hinges on their support, and I would rather not be lying any more to them. So we will try to be ready to take that step, as well."

July 7th, 2010 (Wednesday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, Bern, Switzerland.

After lunch the next day, Cheri said to her adopted daughter, "Meghan, come with me, my dear. I would like to have you measured for some new clothes, and my friends M'Lady Trixie and M'Lady Eva are quite expert in producing dresses and other clothing themselves, or tailoring newly purchased clothes to fit you perfectly."

"Okay mama Cheri," the little Bernese girl said, taking her adoptive mother's hand. "Is Marie gonna get new clothes too?"

"You both will, yes, before we go to see your grandparents. But we already have her measurements on file. While you are being measured, Marie and I have some other tasks to perform, to prepare for meeting your grandparents," Cheri replied, as she led her kids from the dining room.

Lord Karl watched them go, and then stood and said, "Hans, Heidi - Please accompany me."

"Certainly father," Hans replied, as both children got up from the table, thanked the maid who had been attending them, and followed their father from the room.

Lord Karl led the children to the second floor gallery that encircled the main entry foyer of the mansion. Along the walls were a collection of over two dozen portraits of their family's ancestors - most of the past Counts and Countesses of the von Bernerholdt family line, as well as some other notable ancestors who held lesser titles. He stopped in front of one portrait, of an aristocratic young Bernese man in a military uniform. The style of his uniform and the buildings in the background looked like it must have been well over a hundred years ago that he posed for the painting.

"This is Morgan von Bernerholdt, the sixth Count von Bernerholdt," he said. "He is the one of your ancestors, and he was Count von Bernerholdt eleven generations before my father. I know you've been shown his portrait before, and that you've memorized his place in our family tree, and who his wife was and who his children were, as you have with all our ancestors. But what else do you two know about him?"

"Was he the _youngest_Count?" Heidi asked. "He looks pretty young, but he's wearin' the same sash and collar chain as some of the other Counts."

"Yes, he _was_the youngest Count, wasn't he, father?" Hans added. "Grandfather told me Count Morgan was only twenty-two when he became Count."

"That is correct. Very good, both of you," their father replied. "Yes, Count Morgan assumed the title of Count von Bernerholdt when his father, Edward, the fifth Count von Bernerholdt, stepped down and named his son as his successor. Now, what can you tell me about his father?"

"Not much," Heidi stated. "Jus' his name, and his Countess was named Cassandra, an' that Count Morgan was their only kid."

"That's very good, Heidi. Hans? Can you add any more to your sister's brief summary?" Karl asked.

"Not really, father. Grandfather didn't say much about Count Edward," Hans replied. "I think the only thing I can add is that his mother, Countess Cassandra, died when Morgan was born? I guess Edward must have never remarried or had any other kids. And Grandfather had us memorize at least a few accomplishments of each of our ancestors, yet I don't remember him saying anything about what Edward did with his life."

"Nor will you find much more than that in any of the family-managed histories or genealogies," Lord Karl said. "Come to my suite, and I'll tell you a story about Count Edward that my father either does not know, or refuses to speak of."

The children obediently followed their father down the main second floor hall, past the dining room, and into the family living quarters section of the mansion, on the second floor. He opened the door to his personal suite for them, and led them inside. Cheri and Marie were waiting for them there.

"Ah! Is little Meghan occupied for the nonce?" Lord Karl asked his favorite maid.

"She is, Master," Cheri replied. "They will keep her busy for at least the next hour, measuring her for some new clothes, and then allowing her to try on some of the party clothes that we keep on hand for maids about her size, and seeing if one of those could be altered to fit her. Though she is younger than most of our entry level maids, her Bernese ancestry makes her as tall as and of a similar size to many of our ten year old maids."

"Very good. Speaking of ancestry, I was just telling Hans and Heidi about an ancestor of ours, whose life experiences are significant in light of why I asked all of you here tonight," Lord Karl said.

Hans went over to stand beside Marie and held her hand, while Cheri invited Heidi to sit beside her on a loveseat near where her father was standing. Hans looked questioningly at Marie and Cheri, but nodded to his father and asked, "What does Count Edward's history have to do with all of us, father?"

"What Edward did could change the lives of all of us, my dear son. When he resigned as Count in favor of his son, Edward, the fifth Count von Bernerholdt, was 45 years old, and in very good health. There was no indication that he was unpopular or having any problems fulfilling his duties as Count, with one glaring exception. As you said, his wife, Countess Cassandra, had died in childbirth, bearing Morgan. For over twenty years, Edward raised Morgan on his own - with the help of his retainers, of course - but he refused to marry and name a new Countess. As Count, it was his duty to make sure there would be an heir, and while he did have one son, it would have been deemed prudent and responsible for him to remarry and provide a few more possible heirs, to secure the title in case anything happened to Morgan. Yet he resisted all pressure to remarry. And the carefully recorded family histories go completely silent after that of what happened to Edward after he stepped down. Despite that, I have managed to find out what happened to him, and why we know so little about him today."

"How did you do that, father?" Hans asked. "Where could you find any important details that the family didn't bother to record? They're pretty strict about recording everything. We even know what a number of our ancestor's favorite foods were."

"I found the answer deep in the records of the Bernese Purebred Society." Karl replied.

"But why would _they_have information about him that the family didn't?" Hans asked.

"At some point shortly after his wife's death, Edward fell in love with a mixed breed canine girl. A real mongrel, but apparently pretty and quite capable of captivating him. He kept her as a secret mistress for nearly twenty years, and she was the reason he never married and named a new Countess. When that came to light, the family was outraged that he was mating with a mongrel while refusing to even date beautiful and worthy purebred Bernese girls," Lord Karl replied. "In their anger, the family systematically eradicated almost all the records of his life."

"So someone found out about her, and the family got angry and forced him to resign?" Hans ventured, glancing at Cheri.

"No, first he got his son to agree to be the next Count, and he resigned in favor of his son - and then he told everyone about his mistress," Karl said. "They had been lovers for twenty years. But his secret lover was nearing the end of her own ability to enjoy sex, and they wished to remain together for the rest of their lives, and cease hiding their love. And he felt he had found a loophole in the purebred marriage restrictions. Once his son was old enough and mature enough to be a good Count, Edward resigned, thus ensuring the succession, and he then formally asked for permission to marry her, now that he was no longer Count."

"I suppose they refused, and it was all for nothing?" Hans asked. "After all, you've said many times that the family would never permit the count or his heirs to marry anyone who wasn't a purebred."

"The family did refuse to acknowledge his request. And when he made it clear that he still_intended to marry her, they shunned him after that, purging him from the family histories as far as they could without breaking the chain if traceable ancestry to the first Bernerholdt Count," Karl said. "But Edward _had found the one loophole in the restrictions on our bloodline. The individuals holding the titles of Count or Countess, as well as their heirs who might inherit those titles, may not under any circumstances marry and reproduce outside our breed, that is true. To do so would break the purebred lineage, and invalidate passing on the title to future generations. But he had realized that once he stepped down, and the title was passed on to his son, the only remaining restriction would be that he must not be allowed to sire a mixed breed child. The Purebred Society agreed to allow the marriage, on one condition. He had to agree to allow himself to be neutered, by castration. And he did. He removed himself completely from future of the bloodline, just so he could marry a girl who was a mongrel."

"You... You're not seriously thinking of getting castrated, just so you can marry M'Lady Cheri, are you father?" Hans asked, reaching instinctively to protect his own balls with one hand.

"No, but you _have_hit upon the reason why this history lesson is so important to us, and especially to me," Lord Karl said, offering a hand to Cheri, and taking her into a hug with himself behind her and both of them facing the children, once she was on her feet. "I've made no secret to you children that I love Cheri, and that I would marry her if I had a way to do so. Count Edward showed me the way. Not by castration, but by a more modern means of ensuring that I don't breed another child. A vasectomy. As soon as I discovered that path, I proposed to her, in secret. We told Marie quite recently, but no one else outside this room knows, as yet. Of course, it must be kept secret until my divorce from Lady Helga becomes final, next year, and I have been named the new Count. But even after that, and even if I get the vasectomy, one piece of the puzzle remains un-placed, and that piece, Hans, is in your hands. Will you, on your 18th birthday, accept the title of Count from me, so I may marry the lady I love? You will have four more years to prepare yourself for the duties, and I will, of course, still be here to offer guidance and advice. But it is a choice you must make freely."

"I... Father, I'm very happy for both of you. I think we all are," Hans declared. "But does that mean I'd have to get married that young as well?

"No. You would be required only to ensure that your first wife is a purebred Bernese, and sire an heir or two with her when you both are ready to do so," Karl said, "And when your heir is 18, you could divorce that wife and name him Count, or her Countess, and get a vasectomy yourself, if you want to marry Marie."

"He won't need that, father," Marie said, hugging Hans, "As long as I can be his First Maid and Lover, he can marry who he will. Mandy, Karin, Sandra, or even Bonnie von Wahlern. I think any of them would accept Hans having other lovers - even among his sisters. Say you'll do it, please Hans? It would make my mother and your father so happy!"

"Heidi? Is this all right with you as well?" Cheri asked gently. "You have been very quiet."

Heidi rushed from her seat on the loveseat and hugged Cheri as tight as she could. "Of course it is! I just... I've wanted this to happen for so long! I can't believe it. I can't believe you're really gonna become our mother!"

"What about the old Count and Countess? Grandmother would never stand for it. And would my mother even allow it?" Hans asked.

"My parents are not expected to live another year," Lord Karl said sadly. "It's a miracle that they have lived this long. There is no way they will still be with us in four more years. As for your mother, she will have no legal say in the matter after our divorce. Besides, she likes Cheri, and she forgave her years ago for bearing Marie. I think she will be very happy for us."

"Then I will do it, father," Hans agreed. "And I shall look forward to the day when Heidi and I shall finally be right in calling M'Lady Cheri our mother!"